Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

Only about 1 percent of DNA is made up of protein-coding genes; the other 99 percent is noncoding. Noncoding DNA does not provide instructions for making proteins. Scientists once thought noncoding DNA was “junk,” with no known purpose. However, it is becoming clear that at least some of it is integral to the function of cells, particularly the control of gene activity. For example, noncoding DNA contains sequences that act as regulatory elements, determining when and where genes are turned on and off. Such elements provide sites for specialized proteins (called transcription factors) to attach (bind) and either activate or repress the process by which the information from genes is turned into proteins (transcription). Noncoding DNA contains many types of regulatory elements:

  • Promoters provide binding sites for the protein machinery that carries out transcription. Promoters are typically found just ahead of the gene on the DNA strand.

  • Enhancers provide binding sites for proteins that help activate transcription. Enhancers can be found on the DNA strand before or after the gene they control, sometimes far away.

  • Silencers provide binding sites for proteins that repress transcription. Like enhancers, silencers can be found before or after the gene they control and can be some distance away on the DNA strand.

  • Insulators provide binding sites for proteins that control transcription in a number of ways. Some prevent enhancers from aiding in transcription (enhancer-blocker insulators). Others prevent structural changes in the DNA that repress gene activity (barrier insulators). Some insulators can function as both an enhancer blocker and a barrier.

Other regions of noncoding DNA provide instructions for the formation of certain kinds of RNA molecules. RNA is a chemical cousin of DNA. Examples of specialized RNA molecules produced from noncoding DNA include transfer RNAs

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
(tRNAs) and ribosomal RNAs
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
(rRNAs), which help assemble protein building blocks (amino acids) into a chain that forms a protein; microRNAs (miRNAs), which are short lengths of RNA that block the process of protein production; and long noncoding RNAs (lncRNAs), which are longer lengths of RNA that have diverse roles in regulating gene activity.

Some structural elements of chromosomes are also part of noncoding DNA. For example, repeated noncoding DNA sequences at the ends of chromosomes form telomeres

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
. Telomeres protect the ends of chromosomes from being degraded during the copying of genetic material. Repetitive noncoding DNA sequences also form satellite DNA, which is a part of other structural elements. Satellite DNA is the basis of the centromere, which is the constriction point of the X-shaped chromosome pair. Satellite DNA also forms heterochromatin, which is densely packed DNA that is important for controlling gene activity and maintaining the structure of chromosomes.

Some noncoding DNA regions, called introns, are located within protein-coding genes but are removed before a protein is made. Regulatory elements, such as enhancers, can be located in introns. Other noncoding regions are found between genes and are known as intergenic regions.

The identity of regulatory elements and other functional regions in noncoding DNA is not completely understood. Researchers are working to understand the location and role of these genetic components.

Scientific journal articles for further reading

Maston GA, Evans SK, Green MR. Transcriptional regulatory elements in the human genome. Annu Rev Genomics Hum Genet. 2006;7:29-59. Review. PubMed: 16719718.

ENCODE Project Consortium. An integrated encyclopedia of DNA elements in the human genome. Nature. 2012 Sep 6;489(7414):57-74. doi: 10.1038/nature11247. PubMed: 22955616; Free full text available from PubMed Central: PMC3439153.

Plank JL, Dean A. Enhancer function: mechanistic and genome-wide insights come together. Mol Cell. 2014 Jul 3;55(1):5-14. doi: 10.1016/j.molcel.2014.06.015. Review. PubMed: 24996062.

We use cookies to enhance your experience. By continuing to browse this site you agree to our use of cookies. More info.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

Experiments in the 1960s showed that messenger RNA has the ability to store genetic information, while transfer and ribosomal RNA have the ability to translate genetic information into proteins. Experiments performed two decades later showed that some RNAs can even act as an enzyme to self-edit their own genetic code! These results raised two questions: 1) Why does RNA play so many roles in the flow of genetic information? 2) Why bother storing genetic information in DNA, if RNA alone could do the job?

RNA has great capability as a genetic molecule; it once had to carry on hereditary processes on its own. It now seems certain that RNA was the first molecule of heredity, so it evolved all the essential methods for storing and expressing genetic information before DNA came onto the scene. However, single-stranded RNA is rather unstable and is easily damaged by enzymes. By essentially doubling the existing RNA molecule, and using deoxyribose sugar instead of ribose, DNA evolved as a much more stable form to pass genetic information with accuracy.

Genetics

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

Consider yourself. You are an adult human, or nearly so, composed of hundreds of different types of cells. Each of these cell types has a different structure and function which together make up you as an individual. Millions of chemical reactions are taking place inside these cells, all carefully coordinated and timed. Yet, you started life as one single cell, a zygote, the result of the fusion of a sperm and an egg. How does all this remarkable complexity come about? Just what is it that you inherit that gives you your father's eyes and your mother's hair color? These questions had perplexed scientists and non-scientists alike for thousands of years, and they were addressed through a series of very clever experiments in the early part of the 20th century.

In the mid-19th century, Gregor Mendel completed his now classic experiments on genetics (see our Mendel and Inheritance module). Mendel proposed that the "characters" that controlled inheritance exhibited certain patterns of behavior. Specifically, they seemed to operate in pairs and separated independently during reproduction. The work that Mendel did established some trustworthy rules and properties about genetics and heredity, but no one had any idea what Mendel's "characters" were and how features were passed from generation to generation. Scientists were convinced that the basis of genetics and heredity could be found somewhere in the chemistry of our cells.

In the early 1900s, scientists began to focus on a recently discovered structure in cells called chromosomes (named by Walther Flemming from the Greek words for "colored bodies" because they selectively absorbed a red dye that Flemming used to color cells). Curiously, chromosomes seemed to behave in a manner similar to Mendel's "characters." Specifically, they were seen to line up randomly, separate, and then segregate from each other just prior to cell division, reminiscent of Mendel's laws of independent assortment and segregation (Figure 1). Gradually, scientists began to suspect a connection between chromosomes and heredity.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Microscopic view of chromosomes lining up (red circles at top) and separating (red circles at bottom) during mitosis (cell division) in an onion root tip.

While biologists were becoming convinced that chromosomes were the physical seat of genetics and inheritance, chemists were claiming that these structures were made of both protein and DNA. So, which was the genetic molecule housing all the hereditary information? Many scientists of the day actually thought it was protein because there are 20 different amino acids for building a protein polymer, while DNA polymers are made of only four nucleotide bases.

Consider it this way: The genetic molecule works like a language for storing information consisting of words that are made of individual "letters." The "language" of the DNA polymer would only have four different "letters" to work with (the four nucleotide bases), while "protein language" would have twenty possible letters – the twenty different amino acids. Imagine making a language using only four letters! Thus, because it offers far more complexity, most scientists in the early 20th century believed that protein was the component of chromosomes that housed the genetic information. Regarding the DNA, they thought that perhaps it acted as structural support for the chromosomes, like the frame of a house.

Clarification came during the First World War. During the war, hundreds of thousands of servicemen died from pneumonia, a lung infection caused by the bacterium Streptococcus pneumoniae. In the early 1920s, a young British army medical officer named Frederick Griffith began studying Streptococcus pneumoniae in his laboratory in the hopes of developing a vaccine against it. As so often happens in scientific research, Griffith never found what he was looking for (there is still no vaccine for pneumonia), but instead, he made one of the most important discoveries in the field of biology: a phenomenon he called "transformation."

Dr. Griffith had isolated two strains of S. pneumoniae, one of which was pathogenic (meaning it causes sickness or death, in this case, pneumonia), and one which was innocuous or harmless. The pathogenic strain looked smooth under a microscope due to a protective coat surrounding the bacteria and so he named this strain S, for smooth. The harmless strain of S. pneumoniae lacked the protective coat and appeared rough under a microscope, so he named it R, for rough (Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Cartoon depictions of the rough (harmless) and smooth (pathogenic) strains of S. pneumoniae.

Dr. Griffith observed that if he injected some of the S strain of S. pneumoniae into mice, they would get sick with the symptoms of pneumonia and die, while mice injected with the R strain did not become sick. Next, Griffith noticed that if he applied heat to the S strain of bacteria, then injected them into mice, the mice would no longer get sick and die. He thus hypothesized that excessive heat kills the bacteria, something that other scientists, including Louis Pasteur, had already shown with other types of bacteria.

However, Dr. Griffith didn't stop there – he decided to try something: He mixed living R bacteria (which are not pathogenic) with heat-killed S bacteria, and then he injected the mixture into mice. Surprisingly, the mice got pneumonia infections and eventually died (Figure 3).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Illustration of F. Griffith's discovery of transformation in S. pneumoniae using mice.

Dr. Griffith examined samples from these sick mice and saw living S bacteria. This meant that either the S bacteria came back to life, an unlikely scenario, or the live R strain was somehow "transformed" into the S strain. Thus, after repeating this experiment many times, Dr. Griffith named this phenomenon "transformation." This discovery was significant because it showed that organisms can somehow be genetically "re-programmed" into a slightly different version of themselves. One strain of bacteria, in this case the R strain of S. pneumoniae, can be changed into something else, presumably because of the transfer of genetic material from a donor, in this case the heat-killed S strain.

Scientists around the world began repeating this experiment, but in slightly different ways, trying to discover exactly what was happening. It became clear that, when the S bacteria are killed by heat, they break open and many substances are released. Something in this mixture can be absorbed by living bacteria, leading to a genetic transformation. But because the mixture contains protein, RNA, DNA, lipids, and carbohydrates, the question remained – which molecule is the "transforming agent?"

Comprehension Checkpoint

The most important finding of Griffith's experiment was that

This question was examined in several ways, most famously by three scientists working at The Rockefeller Institute (now Rockefeller University) in New York: Oswald Avery, Colin MacLeod, and Maclyn McCarty. These scientists did almost exactly what Griffith did in his experiments but with the following changes. First, after heat-killing the S strain of bacteria, the mixture was separated into six test tubes. Thus, each of the test tubes would contain the unknown "transforming agent." A different enzyme was then added to each tube except one – the control – which received nothing. To the other five tubes, one of the following enzymes was added: RNase, an enzyme that destroys RNA; protease, an enzyme that destroys protein; DNase, an enzyme that destroys DNA; lipase, an enzyme that destroys lipids; or a combination of enzymes that breaks down carbohydrates.

The theory behind this experiment was that if the "transforming agent" was, for example, protein – the transforming agent would be destroyed in the test tube containing protease, but not the others. Thus, whatever the transforming agent was, the liquid in one of the tubes would no longer be able to transform the S. pneumonia strains. When they did this, the result was both dramatic and clear. The liquid from the tubes that received RNase, protease, lipase, and the carbohydrate-digesting enzymes was still able to transform the R strain of pneumonia into the S strain. However, the liquid that was treated with DNase completely lost the ability to transform the bacteria (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Illustration of the classic experiment by Avery, MacLeod, and McCarty demonstrating that DNA is capable of transforming harmless R strain S. pneumoniae into the pathogenic S strain.

Thus, it was apparent that the "transforming agent" in the liquid was DNA. To further demonstrate this, the scientists took liquid extracted from heat-killed S. pneumoniae (S strain) and subjected it to extensive preparation and purification, isolating only the pure DNA from the mixture. This pure DNA was also able to transform the R strain into the S strain and generate pathogenic S. pneumoniae. These results provided powerful evidence that DNA, and not protein, was actually the genetic material inside of living cells.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Which agent transformed one strain of bacteria into another?

Despite this very clear result, some scientists remained skeptical and continued to think that proteins were likely the genetic molecule. Eight years after the famous Avery, MacLeod, and McCarty experiment was published, two scientists named Alfred Hershey and Martha Chase performed an entirely different type of genetic experiment. For their experimental system, they selected an extremely small virus called a bacteriophage (or just phage), which only infects bacterial cells. At that time, scientists knew that when these phage infect a bacterial cell, they somehow "reprogram" the bacterium to transform itself into a factory for producing more phage. They also knew that the phage itself does not enter the bacterium during an infection. Rather, a small amount of material is injected into the bacteria and this material must contain all of the information necessary to build more phages. Thus, this injected substance is the genetic material of the phage.

Hershey and Chase designed a very simple experiment to determine which molecule, DNA or protein, acted as the genetic material in phages. To do this, they made use of a technique called radioactive labeling. In radioactive labeling, a radioactive isotope of a certain atom is used and can be followed by tracking the radioactivity (radioactivity is very easily detected by laboratory instruments, even back in the 1940s, and remains a very common tool in scientific research). So, what Hershey and Chase did was to grow two batches of phage in their laboratory. One batch was grown in the presence of radioactive phosphorous. The element phosphorous is present in large amounts in DNA, but is not present in the proteins of bacteria and phage. Thus, this batch of phage would have radio-labeled DNA. The second batch of phage was grown in the presence of radioactive sulfur. Sulfur is an element that is often found in proteins, but never in DNA. Thus, the second batch of phage would have radio-labeled proteins.

Then, Hershey and Chase used these two batches of phage separately to infect bacteria and then measured where the radioactivity ended up. What they observed was that only those bacteria infected by phage with radio-labeled DNA became radioactive, bacteria infected by phage with radio-labeled protein did not. Thus Hershey and Chase concluded that it is DNA, and not protein, that is injected into the bacteria during phage infection and this DNA must be the genetic material that reprograms the bacteria.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Hershey and Chase used radioactive phosphorus in their experiment because

Taken together, these experiments represented strong evidence that DNA is the genetic material. Other scientists later confirmed these result in many different kinds of experiments, including showing that eukaryotic, and even human cells can be "transformed" by the injection of DNA. The result of these findings was to convince the scientific and lay communities that the molecule of heredity is indeed DNA. It turns out that the initial instincts of many scientists were exactly backward: They assumed that protein was the genetic material of chromosomes and DNA merely provided structure. The opposite turned out to be true. The DNA molecule houses genetic information, and proteins act as the structural framework of chromosomes.

The discovery that DNA was the "transforming agent" and the genetic component of human chromosomes was one of the greatest discoveries of science in the 20th century. However, the mechanism of how DNA codes for genetic information was initially a complete mystery and became the focus of intense scientific study (see our DNA II module). Still today, the study of how DNA functions comprises an entire discipline of science called molecular biology. Originally an offshoot of biochemistry, the field of molecular biology joins biologists, chemists, anthropologists, forensic scientists, geneticists, botanists, and many others who are working to shed light onto the immense complexity of DNA, the so-called blueprint of life.

This module is the first in a series that discusses the discovery, structure, and function of DNA. Key experiments are discussed: from Griffith’s discovery of genetic “transformation” to Avery, MacLeod, and McCarty’s determination of the “transforming agent” to confirmation by Hershey and Chase of DNA rather than protein as the genetic material.

Key Concepts

  • It required numerous experiments by many scientists to determine that DNA, and not protein, is the genetic material on which life is built.
  • DNA can be “transformed,” or genetically re-programmed, into a slightly different version of itself.

  • HS-C6.1, HS-C6.2, HS-LS1.A2

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “DNA I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO (2), 2008.

Top


Page 2

Genetics

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

Look around you. Most objects you are familiar with will eventually fall into ruin if not constantly maintained: a car will eventually rust and fall to pieces; a house will spring leaks in the roof and fall to the ground; even mountain ranges are eroded by wind and rain. Yet, life on Earth continues to flourish. Your children are no weaker or more likely to fall to pieces than you are. This is because living things have a fascinating and somewhat unique ability to reproduce and make "copies" of themselves. To do this, they must first copy their genetic material, their DNA (see our DNA I module for more information). And it is the unique chemical properties of DNA that allow it to generate copies of itself. As we all know, living things do eventually age and deteriorate, much like the old house and rusty car, but by making copies of our DNA and passing it to our offspring, life continues.

Scientists first began to investigate the unique chemical properties of DNA long before the structure of the molecule was understood, and even before DNA was discovered to be the genetic material. In the late 1800s, J. Friedrich Miescher, a Swiss chemist working in Germany, was studying white blood cells (leukocytes). Because white blood cells are the principal component of pus, Miescher would go to the nearby hospital and collect pus from used bandages. He found that the nucleus of these cells was rich in a then-unknown substance that contained several elements, among them phosphorous and nitrogen. He called this substance "nuclein" because it was found in the nucleus of the cells. We now know that Miescher's "nuclein" (later renamed nucleic acid, for its acidic chemical properties) contained DNA.

In the early 1900s, the Lithuanian-American biochemist Phoebus Levene probed deeper into the chemical composition of nucleic acid and was able to further purify the material. Although Levene was not the first scientist to successfully purify DNA, he was uniquely qualified to correctly determine its composition – he had extensive expertise in the area of carbohydrate and sugar chemistry. When Levene analyzed the chemical properties of nucleic acid, he discovered that DNA was abundant in three things: five-carbon sugars (pentoses), phosphate (as Miescher had previously found), and nitrogen bases. Thus, Levene correctly deduced that the DNA molecule was made of smaller molecules linked together, and these smaller molecules, which he named nucleotides, were made of three parts – a five-carbon sugar, a phosphate group (PO4), and one of four possible nitrogen bases – adenine, cytosine, guanine, or thymine (often abbreviated A, C, G, and T).

Levene was correct in identifying the three parts of a nucleotide, and determining that nucleotides were linked together to make DNA; however, in 1928, he also incorrectly proposed that one of each of the four nucleotides was linked together in a small circular molecule and that these "tetranucleotides" were the basis of DNA (Levene and London,1928) (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Phoebus Levene incorrectly hypothesized that DNA was made of circular "tetranucleotides." image © John Schmidt

Because he thought DNA was a simple circular structure, Levene rejected the notion that it could be the genetic material and sided firmly with those who believed that proteins contained the genetic code of organisms. However, much later, in the 1940s, Austrian-American scientist Erwin Chargaff reported that DNA from various species of life forms had different amounts of the four nucleotides (Vischer and Chargaff, 1948). This strongly argued against Levene's hypothesis that DNA was simply a circular tetranucleotide, and scientists began to propose other possible structures of the DNA molecule. Despite what he got wrong, Levene's contributions to our understanding of the DNA molecule were substantial.

Thanks to the work of Levene and several others, the chemical structure of the individual nucleotides was established by the early 1910s. Below are diagrams of the three parts of a nucleotide (Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: A nucleotide. The five-carbon sugar deoxyribose forms the center of the molecule. Attached to carbon #1 is the nitrogen base, and attached to carbon #5 is the phosphate group (there may be 1, 2, or 3 phosphates in a nucleotide)

The sugar deoxyribose gets its name because when it was discovered (by Levene), it was found to lack one oxygen atom when compared to another sugar he discovered called ribose (Figure 3).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Ribose vs. Deoxyribose. These two pentoses, or five carbon sugars, differ only in the presence of an oxygen on ribose at the #2 carbon. At the #2 carbon of deoxyribose, a H exists in place of the OH group on ribose; however, lone hydrogens are often omitted from drawings of organic molecules, as above.

The oxygen missing from deoxyribose is on carbon #2, thus the full name of the sugar is 2'-deoxyribose. (In biochemistry, the carbons in sugar groups are often numbered with the "prime" symbol (as in 2'), to clarify that the carbon referred to is in the sugar and not another part of the molecule.)

Levene correctly deduced the connections between the nucleotides, and the chemical name for these connections are "phosphodiester bonds." These bonds are often casually referred to as "5' to 3' connections" because a phosphate molecule (PO4) serves as the bridge between the 5' carbon of one nucleotide and the 3' carbon of the next (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Phosphodiester bonds. Nucleotides are connected to one another through a phosphate group that is connected to the 5' carbon of one nucleotide and the 3' nucleotide of another. image © Visionlearning, Inc.

Although Levene originally thought that four nucleotides were connected together in a circular molecule, we now know that the individual nucleotides are connected to form a very long linear structure (Figure 5).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: A chain of nucleotides. As shown in this linear drawing, the sugar and phosphate groups connect in a long chain. This is referred to as the "sugar-phosphate backbone," while the nitrogen bases are attached to the backbone. image © Visionlearning, Inc.

The four nucleotides of DNA are grouped into two "families" based on their chemical structure: the purines, adenine and guanine, have a structure with two rings; and the pyrimidines, cytosine and thymine, have only one ring (Figure 6).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: The nitrogen bases. Shown here are the four different nitrogen bases found in DNA nucleotides. Note that guanine and adenine, the purines, have two rings, while cytosine and thymine, the pyrimidines, have only one ring.

Thus, the strands of DNA inside our cells are polymers of repeating units of nucleotides. It is the precise order, or sequence, of the billions of nucleotides – As, Cs, Gs, and Ts – that make up our own unique DNA molecules and give us our individual genetic traits.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Nucleotides are

Once the building blocks of DNA were fully understood, by the late 1940s and early 1950s, scientists began to study the larger structure of DNA by taking X-ray diffraction pictures of purified DNA molecules. However, the pictures they took were not consistent with a simple linear strand of nucleotides, as depicted in Figure 5. Instead, the pictures argued that DNA is even more complex and has a very regular and symmetrical shape.

A number of scientists began to propose possible structures for the DNA molecule based on this research. Because the pictures argued for a symmetrical shape and chemical evidence argued that DNA was a polymer of nucleotides, many scientists thought that multiple strands wrapped around each other, like a braid or a rope. In fact, Linus Pauling, a prominent American scientist, had envisioned that DNA might be a triple helix – three strands of nucleotides wrapping around each other. Pauling, who would later win a Nobel Prize for correctly deducing the "alpha-helix" structure of proteins, even published a paper proposing a triple helix model of DNA in 1953 (Pauling and Corey, 1953). Pauling's practice of building models of molecular structures caught on with many biochemists of the day, and this time period has been referred to as the era of model building.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Rosalind Franklin (25 July 1920 - 16 April 1958), a chemist who made vital contributions to the understanding of the fine molecular structures of DNA and RNA. Franklin is best known for her work on X-ray diffraction images of DNA, which James Watson and Frances Crick used to formulate their 1953 hypothesis about the structure of DNA. image © Museum of London

Several variants of a helix-shaped DNA were proposed by other scientists. In 1951, the English molecular biologists Francis Crick and James Watson had published their own incorrect version of a triple helix model. However, the diffraction pictures at the time were all relatively poor quality and resolution. As the technique was further refined, a brilliant chemist named Rosalind Franklin (Figure 7), working at King's College in England, was able to take much higher-resolution X-ray diffraction pictures.

Franklin's high quality pictures confirmed that DNA is actually a double helix - two strands wrapped around each other. However, the first double-stranded molecule built by Watson and Crick had the sugar-phosphate backbones of two strands wrapped around each other and the nitrogen bases pointing outward. It was Rosalind Franklin who pointed out the error in this model. She reminded Watson and Crick that the nitrogen bases are not very soluble in water and thus they would not be pointed outward where they would be surrounded by nearby water molecules in the cell. Instead, she argued, the sugars and phosphates, which are soluble in water, would be pointed outwards, towards the water, and the nitrogen bases would likely be tucked into the interior of the molecule, away from the water molecules, and perhaps interacting with each other.

Comprehension Checkpoint

The double helix structure of DNA was confirmed by

This was a vital piece of advice for Watson and Crick, leading them to take their model apart and begin to build a new one. This time, they built the double helix with the sugar-phosphate backbones on the outside of the helix and the nitrogen bases facing inward. They realized that the nitrogen bases of the two strands would now be in proximity of one another and would likely interact. A crucial piece of evidence that helped them figure this out came from Erwin Chargaff's studies. In addition to demonstrating that different organisms had different amounts of the four nitrogen bases of DNA, in 1951, Chargaff also reported that the amount of adenine (A) always equals the amount of thymine (T) and the amount of cytosine (C) always equals the amount of guanine (G). This is now known as "Chargaff's law."

With Chargaff's law in mind, Watson and Crick had a revelation. They reasoned that if the molecule is double-stranded, perhaps every time that an A was on one strand of the molecule, a T appears in the complementary position on the opposite strand (and vice versa); further, every time a C was on one side, a G would be on the other. This would explain why Chargaff's law held true. But, there was one problem. The nitrogen bases did not "fit together" in this configuration. Franklin had taken very good pictures of the DNA molecule that demonstrated that it was a tightly packed, narrow structure. When large molecules interact tightly, the smaller constituent molecules that closely pack together must be "complementary" like two interlocking pieces of a puzzle. For example, a negative charge will be closely associated with a positive charge, etc. Watson and Crick knew that their model wasn't quite right, because the nitrogen bases were not fitting together very well.

Comprehension Checkpoint

"Chargaff's Law" has to do with

The final revelation that allowed Watson and Crick to complete their model came in a moment described as "a stroke of inspiration" when Watson realized that the nucleotides would fit together if one was "upside down" relative to the other. (According to Watson, he saw this possibility as he sat across a small table from Crick, both of them working with small models of nucleotides.) This upside down orientation would occur if the two strands that wrap around each other are not pointed in the same direction, but in opposite directions. Thus, these two strands are said to be anti-parallel, like the traffic on a two-lane highway (Figure 8).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: Antiparallel nature of the DNA double helix. Notice how the sugar-phosphate backbone is on the outside of the "ladder" while the bases point inward. Notice also how the orientation of the two strands is "antiparallel" and thus look upside down compared to each other. This is most easily seen by looking at the pentose sugars (orange). image © Visionlearning, Inc.

Suddenly, everything made sense! With the two strands wrapping around each other in an anti-parallel configuration, Watson and Crick were able to fit the strands very close together, as Franklin's picture shows them to be, and the structure is regular and symmetrical. Most importantly, the nitrogen bases fit perfectly together through a type of chemical attraction called a hydrogen bond. Hydrogen bonds hold the two strands together stably, but not permanently. Specifically, an adenine–thymine "base pair" has two hydrogen bonds and a cytosine–guanine base pair has three hydrogen bonds. (See Figure 8 above.)

Given this anti-parallel structure, to distinguish the two strands of DNA, scientists say that one strand is oriented "5' to 3' " and the other strand is "3' to 5'." This is in reference to the 5'-3' connections in the phosphate-sugar backbone. The machinery of the cell also uses this orientation to select which direction to read the genetic information contained in the nucleotide sequence. Imagine trying to read an English sentence going from right to left. This would make no sense because the proper direction of reading English is left to right. Similarly, the DNA code must be read in the correct direction, which is 5' to 3'.

The beauty of the double-stranded anti-parallel configuration is found in the complementary base pairing according to Chargaff's law. If we know the sequence of nucleotides on one strand, we can accurately predict the nucleotides on the other. An adenine on one side of the DNA molecule would be paired with a thymine on the other side, and so on. Thus, if the two strands are separated, we could look at either strand and know exactly what was on the complementary strand. In fact, this is precisely what happens during DNA replication: The DNA double helix is pried apart or "unzipped" and both of the single strands then serve as copy templates for synthesizing a new strand. The result is two new DNA double helixes, both of which are identical to each other and to the original strand (Figure 9).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: Schematic of DNA replication method proposed by Watson and Crick. In this model, the two strands of the original DNA molecule are first pried apart. Then, complimentary nucleotides (A with T, G with C, etc.) are added opposite of both of the original strands. The result is two DNA molecules, both identical to the original strand (and thus to each other), and both with one old strand and one new strand. image © Visionlearning, Inc.

Once Watson and Crick had built the correct model, all could see that the anti-parallel configuration and the hydrogen bond base-pairing allowed this simple and effective means of DNA self-replication. In fact, the final sentence of their 1953 research article announcing the structure of DNA was, "It has not escaped our notice that the specific pairing we have postulated immediately suggests a possible copying mechanism for the genetic material." Watson and Crick published their model of DNA in the journal Nature in 1953, a model which earned them the Nobel Prize in 1962.

There has been much debate about whether Rosalind Franklin, as a rare female scientist in the 1950s, received enough credit for her crucial contributions to this important discovery. Unfortunately, she died from ovarian cancer just five years after the model was built and Nobel Prizes are not given posthumously. In the 1950s, scientists were not aware of the cancer risks involved with repeated X-ray exposure and did not properly protect themselves from the radiation given off by these instruments. Thus, it is conceivable that Franklin's premature death was a direct result of her dedication to scientific research and her pursuit of the structure of the DNA molecule.

Comprehension Checkpoint

From the sequence of nucleotides on one DNA strand, we can predict

With the discovery of the structure of DNA, a number of fascinating properties of the molecule were revealed. Not only can the molecule replicate itself, but the information stored in the base sequence of a single DNA strand stores all of the genetic information in your body. Think of the phone numbers stored in your cell phone. Each digit by itself means nothing. But when strung together in a precise sequence (e.g., 6-4-6-5-5-7-4-5-0-4), these numbers form a code for contacting another specific telephone. The same is true for DNA. The bases T, C, A, and G mean nothing by themselves. However, a long sequence such as ATGGCTAGCTCGATCGTACGT... can form the code for building an important molecule in your body. This molecule may then perform a function in your body that allows your heart to beat, your stomach to digest, your muscle to flex, or your brain to think. Thus, because these sequences of nucleotides provide the information for the cell to build proteins and other molecules, DNA is often called the "blueprint of life." How this blueprint is actually used by cells to build other molecules is explored in additional modules.

Exploration of the structure of DNA sheds light on fascinating properties of the molecule. This module, the second in a series, highlights major discoveries, from the parts of a nucleotide - the building blocks of DNA - to the double helix structure of the DNA molecule. The module describes scientific developments that led to an understanding of the mechanism by which DNA replicates itself.

Key Concepts

  • DNA consist of two strands of repeating units called nucleotides; each nucleotide is made up of a five-carbon sugar, a phosphate group, and a nitrogen base.

  • The specific sequence of the four different nucleotides that make up an organism's DNA gives that organism its own unique genetic traits.

  • The four nitrogen bases are complementary – adenine is complementary to thymine, cytosine is complementary to guanine – and the pairs form hydrogen bonds when the 5'/3' ends of their attached sugar-phosphate groups are oriented anti-parallel to one another.

  • HS-C6.1, HS-C6.2, HS-LS1.A2, HS-LS3.B1
  • Franklin, R., & Gosling, R. G. (1953). Molecular configuration in sodium thymonucleate, Nature, 171: 740-741.

  • Levene, P. A., & London, E. J. (1928). On the structure of thymonucleic acid. Science, 68(1771): 572-573.
  • Maddox, B. (2003). Rosalind Franklin: The dark lady of DNA. New York: Harper Perennial.
  • Pauling, L., & Corey, R. B. (1953). A proposed structure for the nucleic acids. Proc Natl Acad Sci USA, February 1953, 39(2): 84-97.
  • Vischer, E., & Chargaff, E. (1948). The composition of the pentose nucleic acids of yeast and pancreas. J Biol Chem, 176(2): 715-734.
  • Watson, J. D., & Crick, F. H. (1953). Molecular structure of nucleic acids; a structure for deoxyribose nucleic acid. Nature, 171(4356): 737-738.
  • Watson, J. D. (1968). The double helix: A personal account of the discovery of the structure of DNA. New York: Atheneum.

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “DNA II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (1), 2009.

Top


Page 3

Genetics

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

The discovery that DNA is the material that forms our genes (see our DNA I: The Genetic Material module) opened the door to the modern field of molecular biology, sometimes called molecular genetics, in which scientists examine how DNA encodes all of the great complexities of living things. One of the first major advances of the new field of molecular biology was the deciphering of the DNA molecule's structure - the double helix (see our DNA II: The Structure of DNA module).

Part of the motivation behind scientists' extensive efforts to discover the structure of DNA was the long-held scientific principle that "structure begets function." In other words, what a cell or molecule does, and how it does it, is determined by its shape and structure. This makes sense even in our everyday experience. Consider a hammer or a screwdriver. These important tools can do what they do because of their unique shape. If we changed their shape, they wouldn't work very well. Shape drives function. The same is true for DNA.

As mentioned in our DNA II module, the moment James Watson and Francis Crick first gazed upon their newly built model of DNA, they could see clues about one of the major properties that they knew DNA must somehow exhibit: self-replication. The mystery of self-replication had confused scientists for many years. But one thing was certain: Every cell, whether a yeast, a bacterium, or a human cell, must be able to copy all of its genes, all of its DNA. This is because when a cell divides in two, both resulting cells are genetically identical to each other and to the original parent cell. The sheer number of times that the DNA in your body has been replicated (and accurately) is astounding.

You began life as a single cell, a zygote, the result of the fusion of a sperm and an egg. Since then, you have developed into an organism with somewhere between 10 and 100 trillion cells (>10,000,000,000,000). And, with certain rare exceptions, every single one of your trillions of cells has the same DNA sequence as the one cell did when you were just a zygote. How does all of this copying of DNA take place?

As mentioned, the structure of the double-stranded DNA molecule gave powerful hints as to how DNA might be accurately copied. Specifically, the complementary base-pairing of DNA follows a strict pattern that allows us to accurately predict what one strand of DNA looks like just by looking at the other, complementary strand. Put another way, if someone took a regular DNA molecule, pulled the two strands apart, and showed us only one strand, we could accurately list the series of nucleotides of the missing strand.

Watson and Crick saw this possibility when they ended their paper saying, "It has not escaped our notice that the specific pairing we have postulated immediately suggests a possible copying mechanism for the genetic material." This possible copying mechanism is called semi-conservative DNA replication, because if a cell would duplicate its DNA in this manner, the DNA helix would split and half of both of the new double helices would retain DNA from the original strand (Figure 1). While this scheme makes good sense, it was just a logical guess at first. It wasn't until the late 1950s that Matthew Meselson and Franklin Stahl performed the scientific experiment that showed that the replication of DNA was indeed semi-conservative. (See our Meselson and Stahl: Models of DNA Replication.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Schematic of DNA replication according to the rules of Watson-Crick base-pairing. In this model, the two strands of the original DNA molecule are first pried apart. Then, complementary nucleotides (A with T, G with C, etc.) are added opposite the nucleotides in both of the original strands. The result is two DNA molecules, both identical to the original strand (and thus to each other), and both with one old strand and one new strand.

In the 1950s, Meselson and Stahl, Watson and Crick, and many other scientists explored the properties of DNA using the intestinal bacterium Escherichia coli. Because a few rare strains of E. coli have been found to cause gastrointestinal illness, E. coli is frequently associated with outbreaks of food poisoning. But actually, most strains of E. coli are harmless and our large intestines are filled with this bacterium. E. coli was among the first routinely used "model organisms," a species that is chosen for extensive study in the laboratory because it offers certain practical advantages that make research easier. E. coli, in particular, is among the fastest growing organisms on Earth, with a generation time of under 20 minutes in ideal conditions. Since long before they knew what DNA was, scientists had noticed that the amount of DNA in an E. coli cell (and any other cell for that matter) doubles prior to cell division. The pool of DNA in the cell is then split equally between the two "daughter cells" that result, so that both have the same amount of DNA that the original bacterium had before replication. Because all of this happens in E. coli in about 20 minutes, it was the logical organism for early molecular biologists to select.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Why did molecular biologists choose E. coli for laboratory studies?

While Meselson and Stahl and others were testing the possible hypothetical models of DNA replication, other scientists set out to understand its molecular mechanism by re-creating it in a test tube. This process is called in vitro reconstitution and is often used in the field of biochemistry as a way of simplifying a complex cellular event so that it happens in isolation and can thus be observed and manipulated at will. The scientists who were first able to reconstitute DNA replication in a test tube were Arthur Kornberg and his wife Sylvy and the research team that they led. They achieved this incredible feat through a painstaking process of successive chemical purification of different proteins and other components from large batches of E. coli bacteria. By separating and purifying individual components, the Kornberg research team made several important discoveries about how DNA replication occurs.

These discoveries all began with the development of a critically important technique – the DNA synthesis assay. An assay is a quantitative laboratory measurement of a certain biological or chemical process, usually in a test tube (in vitro). The DNA synthesis assay is a technique for measuring the synthesis of new DNA molecules. The Kornberg laboratory was the first to develop this assay, and the assay itself is quite simple. First, DNA polymers are easily separated from free nucleotides because DNA is not soluble in solutions that contain trichloroacetic acid (TCA), while free nucleotides are. If a scientist adds TCA to a liquid mixture of DNA and free nucleotides, the DNA will precipitate out, while the nucleotides will remain dissolved in the liquid. The DNA precipitate can then be easily separated from the liquid by centrifugation.

The second important feature of the DNA synthesis assay is its use of radioactively labeled nucleotides. A scientist can add radioactive nucleotides when preparing a DNA synthesis assay, and then later, if DNA synthesis has occurred, some of the radioactive label will be incorporated into the TCA-insoluble DNA. This provides evidence that some of the labeled nucleotides were polymerized into a new DNA molecule. This DNA synthesis assay is very simple to execute and also very quantitative, which means that it gives very reliable and reproducible numerical values that can be used to calculate how much DNA was made and how fast the synthesis took place.

Armed with this assay, the Kornberg laboratory was the first to report the synthesis of DNA outside of a living cell. The popular press of the time announced that Arthur Kornberg had "created life in a test tube."

Of course, this was hardly the case, but the new ability to synthesize DNA in vitro captured the attention of the general population and is recognized as one of the crucial successes paving the way for the emergence of genetic engineering in the 1970s and 80s. Initially, the laboratory synthesis of DNA was extremely slow (much slower than it occurs in a cell), and it occurred only when crude extracts of E. coli were added to the test tubes. Crude extracts contain all the contents of the cells – all proteins, nucleotides, DNA, RNA, lipids, carbohydrates, etc. Nevertheless, the DNA synthesis assay was a good starting point in which Kornberg and others could begin to dissect the process of DNA replication in detail.

The first discovery and arguably the most important occurred in 1955: Kornberg's research team purified the enzyme from the crude extract that is chiefly responsible for the synthesis of DNA – DNA polymerase. When purified DNA polymerase is added to the DNA synthesis assay, the synthesis of DNA occurs hundreds of times more rapidly than when it is not added. However, the in vitro synthesis of DNA still required the addition of small amounts of crude cell extract. This is because DNA polymerase does not make DNA all by itself – there are many other factors required and not all of these were known at the time. The Kornberg lab and others around the world worked to purify other important components from the crude extract, in the hopes that one day they could make DNA using only the necessary factors and no crude extract.

Some of these required components were obvious, while others were unexpected. For example, it was very quickly discovered that nucleotides were required for the synthesis of DNA, which isn't very surprising because it was well known, even in the 1950s, that nucleotides are the building blocks of DNA. However, only nucleotides in the tri-phosphate form could be used as DNA building blocks (Figure 2). Later studies demonstrated why this is so - the breaking of the high-energy terminal phosphate bond of each new nucleotide added to a growing DNA molecule provides the energy for the polymerization reaction.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Only nucleotide tri-phosphates can be used for DNA synthesis. Although nucleotides can exist with one, two, or three phosphates attached to the 5' carbon of the pentose sugar, Kornberg found that only triphosphate nucleotide can be used as building blocks for DNA synthesis. Later work demonstrated that the reason for this requirement is that the breaking of the high-energy covalent bond between the phosphates provides the energy for forming the covalent bonds between adjacent nucleotides of DNA.

Another important point that the Kornberg laboratory noted was that the test tube DNA synthesis reactions required the presence of an intact copy-template DNA in order for DNA polymerase to make more DNA. In other words, even in a test tube, DNA polymerase cannot build "random" DNA molecules through the willy-nilly polymerization of nucleotides. It can only make copies of DNA molecules that already exist. Think of it this way - DNA polymerase is like a copy machine, NOT like a computer with new sentences can be created. A copy machine cannot print anything unless it has a template to work with. So when Kornberg added purified intact DNA molecules to the DNA synthesis assay, once again the speed of DNA polymerase increased dramatically. (Prior to this discovery, DNA synthesis was occurring only because tiny amounts of DNA template were present in the crude extract that is added to the assay mixture.)

Comprehension Checkpoint

DNA polymerase makes it possible to synthesize DNA molecules in a test tube, a key aspect of genetic engineering.

In addition to the hunt for more of the individual factors involved in DNA replication, the DNA synthesis assay allowed researchers to study the properties of DNA synthesis. As scientists around the globe began to study DNA polymerase and DNA replication, they knew that the semi-conservative model of DNA replication, as proven by Meselson and Stahl, requires that the two original template strands of DNA are pulled apart in order to be copied separately. However, it was not known how this happens. Scientists had observed that the two strands of DNA are held very tightly together by the hydrogen bonds between complementary nucleotide base-pairs of the two strands. In the laboratory, the only way the two strands could be separated was by heating the DNA to near-boiling temperatures. Obviously, it is not likely that living cells generate high heat in order to pry apart the two strands of DNA, so the question remained, "Inside a living cell, what pulls apart the two original strands of DNA so that they may be copied?"

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: DNA synthesis begins at many locations. DNA replication begins at specific chromosomal locations called origins of replication. Linear chromosomes have many origins, allowing DNA synthesis to occur rapidly.

Because double-stranded DNA is very stable, scientists suspected that there must be an elaborate mechanism for pulling the two strands apart. Two research groups, including Arthur Kornberg's, discovered the answer in the late 1970s: an enzyme they named DNA helicase. This enzyme is capable of prying the two strands of DNA apart so that the two individual strands can then serve as templates for DNA polymerase, according to the semi-conservative model.

It turns out, however, that when helicase first pries apart a section of DNA, it does not start at the end of the molecule in the case of linear DNA, nor does it select a place at random. The initial "melting" of DNA occurs at specific locations, called origins of DNA replication. Each of these creates a bulge in the DNA double helix that is visible by electron microscopy. These bulges are called replication bubbles and represent sites of DNA synthesis (Figure 3).

When a replication bubble opens up and DNA synthesis begins, replication proceeds in both directions, away from the origin. A DNA helicase enzyme leads the way, unzipping the parental DNA as replication proceeds in its wake. Both of these mobile regions of DNA synthesis are referred to as replication forks, which are the sites at which the replication of DNA is executed (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: The replication fork. Following formation of a replication bubble, DNA synthesis proceeds in both directions, away from the original origin. A replication fork is the site in which the two parental DNA strands are being pried apart and DNA replication is taking place.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Replication bubbles are bulges in the DNA helix that indicate

Once scientists began to focus on the events that occur at replication forks, they made several interesting observations that helped them to realize that DNA synthesis was much more complicated than they first imagined. The first such intriguing discovery was made by a young Japanese scientist named Tsuneko Okazaki, while working as a postdoctoral fellow with Kornberg at Stanford. Okazaki noticed that DNA polymerase cannot simply begin copying a template once it is pried apart from its complementary strand. Something more is needed to "kick-start" the copying of DNA before DNA polymerase can jump into action. Okazaki then discovered that she could coax DNA polymerase into performing DNA replication if she added a short piece of DNA that was complementary to part of the DNA template (Figure 5). Because this short DNA molecule served to get DNA synthesis started, Kornberg named them primers.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: DNA polymerase requires a primer. DNA polymerase cannot begin to copy a template DNA unless a small part of the new copy DNA is already in place. Shown in light green in this figure, these short polymers are called "primers."

The discovery of primers was a major advance because now the scientists knew all the crucial components that were needed to perform an efficient DNA synthesis reaction in vitro. They no longer had a need for crude cell extract. Furthermore, the discovery of primers led to another curious observation by scientists, including Tsuneko Okazaki and her husband Reiji Okazaki, both former trainees of Kornberg, who had returned to Japan and formed their own research group. The Okazakis noticed that when a DNA synthesis reaction is set up and a primer is added, DNA synthesis begins at the primer and proceeds in only one direction. Curiously, they did not observe replication of the DNA region on the other side of the primer.

Returning to the structural model of DNA built by Watson and Crick, the Okazaki research team realized that DNA polymerization was only occurring at one end of the primer, the 3' end, and continuing in that direction. This was not simply a peculiar artifact of in vitro DNA synthesis. DNA replication inside all living cells also proceeds only in one direction: 5' to 3' (Figure 6). This property is called unidirectional DNA synthesis.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Unidirectional DNA synthesis. DNA synthesis can only proceed in one direction. This is because new nucleotides can only be added to a growing DNA polymer by addition onto the free hydroxyl group at the 3' end. The other end, the 5' end, has no free hydroxyl group.

Once it was realized that DNA synthesis proceeds in only one direction, Okazaki, Kornberg, and the entire community of DNA scientists realized that this posed a serious problem for their understanding of the DNA replication fork. There was extensive evidence that DNA synthesis proceeds on both strands of the DNA template after the two strands are pulled apart, and they had seen how DNA polymerase enzymes follow behind DNA helicase, synthesizing the new DNA strands alongside both original template strands (the semi-conservative model of DNA replication). But how could this be if DNA synthesis can proceed only in one direction (Figure 7)?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Unidirectional DNA synthesis poses a problem for the replication fork. It was discovered that DNA synthesis can proceed in only one direction, but scientists had already observed that DNA synthesis does indeed occur on both strands of a replication fork. These two observations appeared to contradict each other.

It was Reiji Okazaki who first postulated the solution to this conundrum. He imagined that the only possible way that DNA replication can occur on both strands of a replication fork but still proceed only in the 5' to 3' direction was if DNA synthesis was continuous on one of the strands, trailing steadily behind the DNA helicase, but discontinuous on the other strand, proceeding in short stretches away from the replication fork. These short stretches are called Okazaki fragments in honor of Reiji Okazaki; however, it was the work of the whole Okazaki research team, the Kornberg research team, and several others that confirmed Okazaki's hypothesis regarding discontinuous replication of DNA (Figure 8). It was Kornberg who coined the terms leading strand for the strand in which DNA replication is continuous, and lagging strand for the strand in which DNA synthesis occurs in short discontinuous Okazaki fragments of ~300 nucleotides of DNA.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: Okazaki fragments are stretches of discontinuous DNA replication. One side of the replication fork allows steady, continuous replication and is called the leading strand. The other side, the lagging strand, must employ discontinuous replication that occurs in short stretches called Okazaki fragments.

Tragically, Reiji Okazaki died seven years after his famous discovery of discontinuous DNA replication. A native of Hiroshima, he was 15 years old when the first atomic bomb was dropped and was heavily irradiated while searching for his parents amongst the rubble. He suffered the effects of radiation sickness, finally succumbing to leukemia at the age of 44. The Okazakis and Kornbergs were both great examples of husband-wife teams of scientists (Figure 9).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: The Okazakis and Kornbergs. From left, Reiji and Tsuneko Okazaki, Alfred and Sylvy Kornberg. c1975. image © A-IMBN

Following these major breakthroughs, scientists moved relatively quickly in mapping out the other major players of the replication fork (Figure 10). For example, it was discovered by the Kornberg lab that the primer that is necessary to initiate DNA synthesis inside cells is actually made of RNA, not DNA, and is put in place by an enzyme called DNA primase. This RNA is eventually replaced with DNA by a specialized version of DNA polymerase, called DNA polymerase I (DNA pol I), while the main workhorse of DNA polymerase is actually DNA polymerase III (DNA pol III).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 10: Other important factors that work in the replication fork. As research continued, a more complete picture of the events of the replication fork came into view. As shown here, DNA synthesis is a complicated process performed by the coordinated function of many factors.

Further, it was discovered that the individual Okazaki fragments of the lagging strand need to be covalently bonded together. The enzyme that seals the Okazaki fragments together is called DNA ligase (Figure 11). Because this enzyme "seals" two stretches of DNA together, DNA ligase would later prove to be an essential tool in genetic engineering, as DNA molecules from different sources were "cut and pasted" to make new combinations and new DNA sequences.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 11: DNA ligases seals Okazaki fragments together. Because each Okazaki fragment is made separately, they need to be "sealed together" or else the lagging strand of DNA would have breaks in it. The enzyme DNA ligase seals these fragments together so that, when replication is complete, the lagging strand is just as smooth and unbroken as the leading strand.

Comprehension Checkpoint

During DNA synthesis, Okazaki fragments are seen on the _______ strand.

For all of the important discoveries that led to our understanding of the molecular events that take place at the DNA replication fork, Alfred Kornberg was honored with the Nobel Prize in Chemistry in 1959. Throughout his life, Dr. Kornberg mentored many young scientists who went on to great accomplishments of their own, including the Okazakis, whose pioneering work with discontinuous DNA replication led to the discovery of Okazaki fragments. Other famous students of the so-called "Kornberg school" include research leaders around the world in both academia and the biotechnology industry. In fact, it is no surprise that the biotech industry itself started mainly in the San Francisco bay area, because Kornberg spent most of his career at Stanford University, just 30 miles south of San Francisco. Among the most successful students of Arthur Kornberg is his son Roger Kornberg, who claims to have "grown up in the lab" watching his father make crucial discoveries about DNA synthesis. With his own research team, Roger painstakingly studied the processes of RNA synthesis, also called gene transcription, which has many parallels to DNA synthesis.

Just as Arthur Kornberg earned the Nobel Prize in 1959 for deciphering the events of DNA synthesis, his son Roger was awarded the Nobel Prize in 2006 for a lifetime of research on RNA synthesis. The success of this father-son duo demonstrates how the mentoring of the next generation of scientists is among the most important work that scientists perform, a reality further emphasized by the fact that the large majority of scientific research takes place in the academic setting and involves young scientists-in-training as the foot soldiers of discovery.

In the field of molecular biology, scientists examine how DNA encodes all the complexities of living things. This third module in the DNA series focuses in the process by which DNA is replicated. The module describes the DNA synthesis assay, where scientists were able to replicate DNA in a test tube. Advancements in understanding the features and properties of DNA replication are discussed.

Key Concepts

  • Once the structure of the DNA molecule was discovered, scientists could immediately envision a possible copying mechanism based on the rules of nucleotide-base pairing.

  • In order to study and observe DNA replication more directly, scientists in the 1950s devised techniques to perform DNA replication in a test tube, called the DNA synthesis assay.

  • By using the DNA synthesis assay, scientists were able to observe the features and properties of DNA replication and test various hypotheses about how the process works.

  • The process of DNA replication was identified by several teams of researchers all working together to break down the process into multiple steps that could more easily be studied individually.

  • HS-C6.1, HS-C6.2, HS-LS3.B1
  • Bessman, M. J., Lehman, I. R., Simms, E. S., & Kornberg, A. (1958). Enzymatic synthesis of deoxyribonucleic acid. II. General properties of the reaction. J. Biol. Chem., 233(1): 171-177.
  • Kornberg, A. (1991). For the love of enzymes: The odyssey of a biochemist. Boston: Harvard University Press.
  • Lehman, I. R., Bessman, M. J., Simms, E. S., & Kornberg, A. (1958). Enzymatic synthesis of deoxyribonucleic acid. I. Preparation of substrates and partial purification of an enzyme from Escherichia coli. J. Biol. Chem., 233(1): 163-170.
  • Meselson, M., & Stahl, F. W. (1958). The replication of DNA in Escherichia coli. Proc Natl Acad Sci USA, 44(7): 671-682.
  • Okazaki, R., Okazaki, T., Sakabe, K., Sugimoto, K., & Sugino, A. (1968). Mechanism of DNA chain growth. I. Possible discontinuity and unusual secondary structure of newly synthesized chains. Proc Natl Acad Sci USA, 59(2): 598-605.

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “DNA III” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (2), 2010.

Top


Page 4

Evolutionary Biology

by Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

Henry Fairfield Osborn was the first curator of vertebrate paleontology at the American Museum of Natural History, in New York, and its first scientist-president. He was hired in 1891, just 15 years after the museum opened. One of Osborn's most famous projects involved the naming and description of what was once only a modestly important dinosaur discovered in Montana, Tyrannosaurus rex. It was gigantic, fierce looking, and extraordinarily popular as an exhibit skeleton mounted in the museum's halls, and Osborn helped make the shorthand label for this fascinating beast, T. rex, a household expression, fitting even to become the marquee of a British rock and roll supergroup of the early 1970s.

More recently, however, after being part of our vocabulary for a century, that name was challenged. Paleontologists recently discovered that the species we know as T. rex had an earlier christening. Manospondylus gigas is its "real" name. The reason? Edward Drinker Cope, a self-taught paleontologist, proposed and published that name in 1892, about a dozen years before Osborn announced T. rex. Since it was based on a single bone, Osborn could not have known that Cope's M. gigas was the same species as his. But with many more fossils that appear to be from the famous "tyrant lizard," what should be done with multiple names?

Problems like this, the accidental duplication of names, were obvious to the father of taxonomy, Carolus Linnaeus. His response was to establish a logical, uniform approach to the naming process in the hope that it would be recognized and accepted the world over (see our Taxonomy I: What's in a name? module). Linnaeus knew that the creation of duplicate, different-sounding names for the same species, called taxonomic synonyms, was only one of many barriers relating to names that could impede accurate scientific exchange. Differences in language and culture, the idiosyncrasies of individual scientists, difficulty obtaining the writings of other scientists, unavoidable mistakes such as typographical errors – all can contribute to confusion and a host of problems when identifying and cataloging organisms. Thus, the central idea behind the Linnaean taxonomic system was to provide a stable, enduring list of names so that we can communicate effectively in all the fields of the life sciences, retrieve information efficiently, and be confident that each species name is one of a kind.

The solution that Linnaeus adopted was the consistent use of a two-name system called binomial nomenclature. He recognized that by giving every species a fixed pair of names, analogous to our "family" and "given" names, each one could be designated uniquely. The titles for the two official names were those that John Ray, a British naturalist, had proposed a century earlier, the genus and species. In practice, these terms are tied together and used in combination. The combination is presented as a sequence, first the genus name (plural genera, related to the word generic) and then the species name (plural species, related to the word specific), as in the binomial Homo sapiens.

Taxonomists have also extended this reasoning to employ a three-name set, a trinomial, which applies to the subspecies of a species. Gorilla gorilla gorilla (Western Gorilla) and Gorilla gorilla beringei (Eastern Gorilla) are examples. That scientists still quibble over whether or not the Western and Eastern populations of gorillas ought to be interpreted as different species or merely different subspecies doesn't really matter. As species, they would be known as G. gorilla and G. beringei; as subspecies, we'd call them G. gorilla gorilla and G. gorilla beringei. Trinomials even apply to our own species, as shown by the recent naming of an extinct subspecies from Ethiopia that was based on fossils that are about 160,000 years old. It is called Homo sapiens idaltu to contrast it with all of us modern people – Homo sapiens sapiens.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Linnaeus devised a naming system

For clarity and consistency, there are other rules governing the naming of species, among them:

  • Generic and specific names are italicized when typewritten.
  • The first letter of the genus name is always capitalized, while the species name is entirely lowercase.
  • Species names are constructed in the Latin form, in the tradition of the early European taxonomists.
  • When more than one name is attributed to a single species, the oldest published synonym name takes precedence over others.

Of course, the rules of Linnaean nomenclature apply only to official names, not to informal, everyday language, which is virtually impossible to track and enforce. Thus an informal reference to a species is simply written lowercase in plain text (e.g., gorilla) while a formal reference, for example to the genus, would appear in italics (e.g., Gorilla). As you have probably noticed, our gorilla example is also an unusual case of taxonomic nomenclature, where the common name and the scientific name are one and the same. It is also unusual for its historical simplicity – the formal genus name, Gorilla, has a fairly straightforward history, much less complicated than the story of the name for chimpanzees, Pan, as you see from the table below. Gorillas have only been given two generic (i.e., genus) names, and the oldest is easily decided as the proper one for us to use. Chimpanzees, on the other hand, have been given at least 11 different generic names. Its first name, Troglodytes (also once used for gorillas), is not the one we use today because before it was applied to chimps, it was given to a very successful bird, the wren, Troglodytes troglodytes. The tiny wren trumps the chimp in this case, since the rules of zoological nomenclature apply equally to all animals.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Species names are constructed to sound like

1853 Gorilla I. Geoffroy, based on Troglodytes gorilla (Savage and Wyman, 1847)
1913 Pseudogorilla Elliot, based on Gorilla mayema (Alix and Bouvier, 1877)

1812 Troglodytes E. Geoffroy, based on Troglodytes niger (E. Geoffroy, 1812)
1816 Pan Oken, based on Pan africanus (Oken, 1816)
1828 Theranthropus Brookes, based on Troglodytes niger (E. Geoffroy, 1812)
1841 Hylanthropus Gloger, based on Simia troglodytes (Blumenbach, 1799)
1860 Pseudoanthropus Reichenbach, proposed as a replacement for Troglodytes
1866 Engeco Haeckel, based on Simia troglodytes (Blumenbach, 1799)
1866 Pongo Haeckel, replacement for Troglodytes
1895 Anthropithecus Haeckel, correction for Anthropopithecus
1905 Fsihego de Pauw, based on Fsihego iturensis(de Pauw, 1905

When we use formal taxonomic names in the literature, the names themselves are often accompanied by a compact citation that identifies its author and date of publication, like this: Gorilla gorilla gorilla (Savage, 1847). Which brings us back to Henry Fairfield Osborn and his unavoidable nomenclatural faux pas. Tyrannosaurus rex (Osborn, 1905) is a name that breaks one of the cardinal rules of taxonomy, the principle of priority, which requires that in cases where taxonomic synonyms are known to occur, the first name given to a species is recognized as the authentic one. The bottom line for T. rex is that it is not being replaced by its older synonym, Manospondylus gigas (Cope, 1892), for a more practical reason: It is so familiar to us all. Consider how much confusion a taxonomic change would bring to the world of science, where T. rex is an accepted name, and to the culture at large, where T. rex is one of the world's most famous dinosaurs.

One of the interesting lessons this situation highlights is the way scientists voluntarily abide by Linnaean practices. This is not simply to avoid the chaos that would occur if they did not. When scientists describe new species, they do so in a journal article or other form of publication, and that work is subject to review by their peers (see our Module on Peer Review in Scientific Publishing. If scientists were to disregard a well-established procedure, their peers would likely not allow it to be published. Disputes and questions over Linnaean names can still arise, but most resolve themselves in the literature, where scientists present not only their research about species biology and evolution but also historical information about taxonomic names – all in an effort to keep the names straight. In cases where confusion persists, or adhering to the rules might upset the stability of names, scientists may petition one of the decision-making bodies recognized by scientists around the world for an exception to the rules. These commissions also introduce changes to the taxonomic code from time to time.

On January 1, 2000, one such amendment written by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature came into effect. In the spirit of Linnaeus, always hoping to maintain the stability of taxonomic names, a new ruling upheld the common sense solution to the dilemma of Tyrannosaurus vs. Manospondylus. The Commission provided a clear, legal definition of what is meant by general acceptance, as opposed to rare usage, of a taxonomic name. If a name is in use for 50 years, it does not have to revert to a rarely used prior name that may be lurking in the shadows. Osborn's T. rex has been among us, called by that name, for a hundred years, almost as long as Manospondylus gigas lay quietly buried in the literature. So, wisely – or might it be expectedly? – the challenge to the reign of Tyrannosaurus rex has bitten the dust.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Scientists voluntarily go by the Linnaean system to names species in order to

In contrast, the name of another giant, Brontosaurus (Marsh, 1879), has been sunk, as taxonomists are apt to say, when a replacement name wins out. It was changed to Apatosaurus (Marsh, 1877). Both terms were widely used for a long time but here, too, paleontologists learned recently that the bones bearing those names actually came from one species. The oldest name for that species is Apatosaurus ajax.

The consensus among paleontologists is that a name change in this case would not be too upsetting, and the giant herbivore's more familiar name "Brontosaurus" has been set out to pasture. As further insult to this case of mistaken identity, Apatosaurus is also suffering a required cosmetic makeover. For decades this gigantic animal, originally found headless, was displayed grandly and whole at the American Museum of Natural History and elsewhere, but with the wrong face. During the 1970s, paleontologists finally were able to match up skulls and skeletons with certainty, only to prove what was long suspected. The tiny heads chosen long ago as a best fit to crown those gigantic bodies were accidental imposters: They belonged to another dinosaur called Camarasaurus. So, "Brontosaurus," who is actually Apatosaurus, got its head size fixed and a new name as well, because even giants have to follow the rules.

Carolus Linnaeus, the “father of taxonomy,” developed a uniform system for naming plants and animals to ensure that each species has a unique name. This module outlines rules of forming two-term taxonomic names according to genus and species. The module gives examples of naming controversies and describes how they were resolved, including by bending the rules in regard to certain famous beasts.

Key Concepts

  • The system of binomial nomenclature was Linnaeus' response to the need of a clear, distinct naming of species that would be recognized around the world and reduce the chance of one species being known by multiple names.

  • Scientific names are always written in italics, with the genus capitalized and the species lowercase, and should sound as though they are Latin.

Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Taxonomy II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-2 (2), 2003.

Top


Page 5

Evolutionary Biology

by Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

Many people whose life and work depend on the natural environments are highly aware of the organisms around them. People who subsist on the food they grow or hunt, whether they are farmers in the rural United States or native hunter-gathers in the Amazon rainforest, are attuned to the variety of organisms around them, and can easily describe their benefits and problems. Some scientists have found that we have a genetic, instinctual fondness for nature that explains why humans are so preoccupied with plants and animals.

But there are surely practical reasons, too, for carefully observing behaviors and patterns in organisms. For those living off either a lush rain forest or the inhospitable Arctic, local plants and animals can provide food, shelter, clothing, and fuel for cooking fires or warmth. Even in less extreme regions, a basic knowledge of environmental biology, including food-related facts like the fruiting patterns of trees and the grazing habits of large mammals, has always been important to survival, so it has become a significant part of the cultural traditions of people virtually everywhere. As you might expect, each culture has its own system for naming the plants and animals with which they live.

The process of naming and classifying organisms according to set of rules is called taxonomy. In some cultures, taxonomic rules are based on traditional uses for plants and animals, and the existence of a classification system facilitates the transfer of that knowledge through generations. In modern scientific culture, taxonomic rules are based on physical appearance as well as genetic and evolutionary relationships between species, but having a classification system serves a very similar purpose by allowing scientists to communicate efficiently and effectively about the nature of a given organism with only a few words.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Taxonomy

Among Europeans, we can trace the beginnings of organized, written taxonomies to ancient Greece. As early as 300 BCE, the philosopher and naturalist Theophrastus, a disciple of Aristotle, classified plants into three categories: herbs, shrubs, or trees. In addition to classifying local specimens, Theophrastus was able to add species from other regions because Alexander the Great sent him specimens collected during his expeditions to conquer much of Europe and Asia.

During the 16th and 17th centuries, another round of famous expeditions marked the Age of Exploration. Dozens of explorers, including Ferdinand Magellan, Henry Hudson, and Hernando Cortes, traveled to distant parts of the globe and returned not only with stories of what they had seen, but also with samples of the plants and animals they encountered. European naturalists were kept busy describing these many new species and naming them in Latin, which was the language generally used for scholarly purposes.

By the 19th century, the idea of collecting exotic species became common practice and laid the foundation for research in the natural sciences. Charles Darwin, who developed the modern theory of evolution by natural selection in the middle 1800s, was one of many naturalists commissioned to collect, record, and describe the species he saw during his travels.

Progress was also being made cataloging the kinds of plants and animals that existed. Naturalists in the 17th century, such as John Ray, began to develop a scientific basis for recognizing species. Ray and others began to inventory species by arranging them into logical classes based on their appearance and characteristics.

As a result of this widespread effort to describe new species, names proliferated, resulting in overlaps and redundancies and a lot confusion. Without sharing commonly accepted standards for composing names – even regarding such a simple rule as how long a name ought to be – the whole purpose of a classification scheme as a communication tool is lost. For example, before a widely accepted taxonomic system was in place, the common Wild Briar Rose was identified by botanists as Rosa sylvestris alba cum rubore, folio glabro roughly meaning 'pinkish white woodland rose with hairless leaves'), and Rosa sylvestris inodora seu canina ('odorless woodland dog rose'). How was one to know if these names referred to one thing or two, that is, to one or two species?

Comprehension Checkpoint

What problem resulted from not having a standard naming system for plants and animals?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Old naming convention
Rosa sylvestris alba cum rubore folio glabro
Rosa sylvestris inodora seu canina
Linnaean System
Rosa canina

In the 18th century, the Swedish scientist Carolus Linnaeus more or less invented our modern system of taxonomy and classification. Linnaeus was one of the leading naturalists of the 18th century, a time when the study of natural history was considered one of the most prestigious areas of science.

Unlike his predecessors, Linnaeus adhered rigidly to the principle that each species must be identified by a set of names, which are termed the "genus" and "species," and classified on the basis of their similarities and differences. Although he was primarily a botanist, Linnaeus produced a comprehensive list of all organisms then known worldwide, some 7,700 plant and 4,400 animal species. He wrote one of the great classic works in the history of science, Systema Naturæ, and revised it many times.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure: The cover of Linnaeus' classic work, Systema Naturæ, which is generally considered to be the start of modern taxonomy.

We now consider the 10th revision of Systema Naturæ, published in 1758, as the official start of modern taxonomy and the first formal biological classification. It is a benchmark of modern taxonomy, an important reference to help biologists keep the many names straight. This is why when we come across taxonomic names, such as the official-looking labels identifying an animal in the zoo, Linnaeus's authorship is often acknowledged, and no dates of authorship are ever earlier than 1758. For instance, the plaque outside a gorilla exhibit may read as:

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

This is more than a simple caption. Its purpose is to let us know, clearly, that the gorillas on display are the same type of animal that the French naturalist Isidore Geoffroy named Gorilla in his publication of 1853. It also tells us that the gorilla belongs to a group of mammals known as Primates, which in turn was named by Linnaeus in the 10th edition of his Systema Naturæ. Where did that odd name “gorilla” come from? As far as we know, it was introduced to Europe by the Greek explorer Hanno, who visited northwestern Africa during the sixth century BCE. It was the word that Hanno thought the local African people used to call gorillas (and supposedly meaning wild or hairy women). In other words, it was adopted by Hanno and is still in fashion today after being introduced into the formal Linnaean taxonomic system by Geoffroy in 1853.

Comprehension Checkpoint

How was the classification system devised by Carolus Linnaeus different from previous systems?

Modern taxonomy officially began in 1758 with Systema Naturae, the classic work by Carolus Linnaeus. This module, the first in a two-part series on species taxonomy, focuses on Linnaeus’ system for classifying and naming plants and animals. The module discusses the contribution of diverse cultures to the development of our modern biological classification and describes the historical development of a scientific basis for classifying species.

Key Concepts

  • Under Linnaeus's system, every species is known by a unique Latin-sounding genus and species name that distinguishes it from other species.

  • Linnaeus's work organized organisms into logical classes based on their appearance and characteristics, and thus provides a basis for comparing different species.

Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Taxonomy I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO (1), 2003.

Top


Page 6

Cell Biology

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

Approximately 30,000 Americans have a disease called Cystic Fibrosis (CF). This is a genetic disease that an individual inherits from both parents and suffers from throughout their lives. People with CF have serious respiratory and digestive problems because they build up a viscous, sticky mucous in their lungs and other organs. Just a couple of decades ago, most individuals with CF did not survive long enough to begin kindergarten. Fortunately, medical research has pushed the average lifespan of a CF sufferer to approximately 35 years. In addition, the root cause of the disease has been identified: The plasma membranes of cells in the affected organs are missing a key component and so do not function properly.

The plasma membrane (also called the cell membrane) is anything but a simple barrier between the inside of a cell and the environment outside of it. As explored in Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes, there is a wide variety of embedded components that are essential to the life of the cell, including lipids, carbohydrates, and proteins – many of which regulate what is allowed to pass into and out of the cell (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Many types of components are mingled throughout the cell membrane.

The plasma membrane of all cells is a barrier to most molecules. Only uncharged, non-polar molecules can easily pass through the membrane. Non-polar molecules are those whose bonds involve equal or symmetrical sharing of electrons so there are no partial positive or negative charges. This includes gases like carbon dioxide and oxygen and a few lipid hormones like testosterone and estrogen.

However, most molecules in our bodies are either charged or polar. For example, water cannot pass directly through a biological membrane because it is a polar molecule, with partial positive and partial negative charges. The interior environment of the plasma membrane is highly hydrophobic because of the close crowding of all of the fatty acid hydrocarbon tails (see Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes). Those hydrocarbon tails are filled with non-polar bonds, and there are essentially zero polar bonds anywhere in the interior section of the membrane. This creates a very hydrophobic environment, and thus water is strongly repelled.

Glucose is another example of a polar molecule that cannot easily pass through the membrane. It is much larger than water with many polar bonds all throughout the molecule. Ions, such as sodium (Na+) and chloride (Cl-), have an even more difficult time going through the membrane than glucose. They are not just partially charged; they are fully charged and thus strongly repelled by the interior of the membrane (see Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Non-polar molecules like oxygen and nitrogen diffuse through a membrane, whereas polar molecules and charged ions do not diffuse through a membrane. image © Visionlearning

However, we also know that water, glucose, sodium, and chloride move in and out of cells all the time, which means that there must be something that assists them. This “something” is a collection of transporters: both passive and active.

Comprehension Checkpoint

It is more difficult for molecules to pass through cell membranes when they

There are transporters embedded in every cell membrane that allow molecules to pass through. In Membranes I, we discussed the water transporter, aquaporin – but there are many more of these transporters within the membranes of all living cells.

Transporters are proteins that are divided into two classes: passive transporters, also called channels, and active transporters, also called pumps. The difference between active and passive transport is whether or not energy is required to move the molecule from one side of the membrane to the other. A channel is passive because it does not require energy to help molecules flow through it. (The aquaporin water transporter is a channel.) Pumps, on the other hand, do require energy to do their work, so they are called active transporters.

In order to function, the heart, nerves, and muscles in a body need to move sodium ions into and out of their cells. However, because sodium ions are charged and cannot get through the membrane directly, cells have a sodium channel that creates a path – a tunnel – through the membrane where ions can flow freely.

Because channels merely provide a path for molecules to flow, they are only capable of allowing those molecules to flow from where they are in high concentration to where they are in low concentration. In other words, channels allow specific molecules to diffuse when they otherwise couldn't because a membrane is in their way. When a channel helps molecules to move through a membrane, this is called "facilitated diffusion." The molecules are passively spreading out evenly, but they are getting a little help from the channels to do so (see Figure 3).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Regular (the fat soluble molecules) and facilitated (the water soluble molecules) diffusion. image © BruceBlaus

For example, inside of human cells, there is a fairly low concentration of sodium ions, but outside of the cells, in the general fluids of the body, there is a high concentration of sodium ions. This is why tears, sweat, and other body fluids taste salty. Thus, surrounding every cell of your body, there is a concentration gradient of sodium ions – low sodium inside of the cells and high sodium in the surrounding fluid. Channels can allow only the passive flow of molecules down their gradient (from high to low), not the other direction, so a sodium channel would allow sodium ions to flow into the cell, not out of it.

Channels are important for many different types of molecules. In 1989, it was discovered that the basis of Cystic Fibrosis was the lack of a specific kind of passive transport channel in the cell membranes of CF patients. This channel, known as CFTR (Cystic Fibrosis Trans-membrane Conductance Regulator), is actually made in the cells of individuals with CF, but it lacks just one tiny piece: an amino acid in a crucial location. Because of this one tiny alteration in its structure, CFTR is never delivered to the plasma membrane where it would normally allow chloride ions to flow out of the cell (Cheng, et al., 1990). A CFTR channel is shown in Figure 4.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: A CFTR channel. image © Visionlearning

The flow of chloride ions from certain cells in the lungs is essential for making mucus of the proper consistency. Without chloride, the mucus is not as watery as it should be. When chloride fails to flow out from the cells of CF patients, viscous mucous builds up in their lungs, leading to the symptoms and infections associated with CF, such as frequent coughing and wheezing. This underscores how important a job the cell membrane plays. It is much more than a static, selective barrier.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Channels allow molecules to

Many cells, especially neurons and muscle cells, have sodium channels on them, but these are usually held closed by gates. These gates prevent sodium from rushing into the cell so that the gradient can be maintained. However, these gates can also be opened at specific times. Because sodium concentration is higher outside the cell than inside, if the gates on the sodium channel suddenly opened, sodium ions would begin to flow inward.

It is important to remember that molecules move in random paths. While molecules will flow in through the channels from outside the cell, some will also flow back out. It’s just that more ions will flow into the cell than out of the cell because there are more ions outside to start with. Thus, when the gates open, we say that there is net movement of sodium ions into the cell. If the gates were to stay open long enough, the concentration of sodium inside and outside would equal out. There would be no more gradient and no more net movement. This doesn’t actually happen, though, because the gates only open for a brief instant.

How do sodium ions get to be at a high concentration outside the cell in the first place? To answer this, we must consider the topic of active transport. Active transport is exactly the opposite of passive transport. First, it does require the input of energy, rather than relying on the random motion of molecules (and this usually comes in the form of ATP). Second, active transport builds concentration gradients – meaning that it increases the concentration of molecules in a given area – rather than reducing them (see our Diffusion I: An Introduction module). Third, it requires the action of a membrane pump (instead of a channel) to move molecules from one side of the membrane to the other.

Membrane pumps are proteins embedded in the plasma membrane that pump specific molecules or ions into or out of the cell. For example, there are proton (H+) pumps in the lining of the stomach. They pump protons into the stomach cavity, creating a very acidic solution to help digest food (Figure 5). People who suffer from chronic heartburn or indigestion might take Nexium, Prilosec, or Prevacid to treat this discomfort. These drugs work by slowing down the proton pumps in the stomach walls and thus making the stomach less acidic (Peghini et al., 1998). Other examples of pumps are the calcium (Ca2+) pumps in the intestines that help absorb calcium from food, and the glucose pumps in the kidney that grab all the glucose out of the pre-urine fluid so that we don’t lose glucose constantly in our urine. Unlike channels, all of these pumps must use energy to do this pumping.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: A proton pump in the lining of the stomach. image © Visionlearning

Comprehension Checkpoint

The random motion of molecules is associated with _____________ transport.

Perhaps the most important pump of all is the sodium/potassium pump, usually written simply as the Na+/K+ pump. This pump exists in just about every cell membrane of the human body, and indeed in almost every cell membrane of every animal that has ever lived on Earth. This pump is responsible for pumping sodium out of the cell and potassium into the cell. Because it pumps two things in opposite directions, it is called an antiport.

Although there is already a lot of Na+ outside the cell (and very little inside), the Na+/K+ antiport actively pumps Na+ from inside the cell to the outside. The same is true for potassium (K+) – it actively pumps K+ into the cell despite higher concentrations within than without. The antiport is constantly building both gradients by increasing the concentrations of sodium outside of, and potassium inside of, the cell. The Na+/K+ pump works tirelessly on every cell of the human body, constantly maintaining these two crucial gradients (Figure 6).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: The sodium-potassium (Na+/K+) antiport actively pumps sodium from inside the cell to the outside while also pumping potassium into the cell. image © BruceBlaus

Because it is working against the natural flow of diffusion – to balance out the concentration on either side of the membrane – the Na+/K+ pump is said to be engaged in active transport, a process that requires energy. Like most work that cells do, the energy for this transport work comes in the form of ATP.

Why is it so important to keep the interior of the cells low in Na+ and high in K+? The reason is because these two gradients are used for all kinds of important purposes around the body, such as allowing nerves to send messages and muscles to contract. The plasma membrane of neurons and muscles have sodium and potassium channels on them; however, these channels are not always open – they have gates on them that are usually closed. These gates can be suddenly opened, though. For example, muscle cells have a sodium channel with a gate that can be opened by the neurotransmitter acetylcholine. If a neuron suddenly releases acetylcholine onto a muscle, the gate on the sodium channel will swing open. When that happens, sodium ions will then rush into the cell because of the ever-present sodium gradient. The sodium ions (Na+) then cause a rapid chain reaction that leads to muscle contraction. (See Figure 7.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: A neuron releases acetylcholine onto a muscle, causing the gate on the sodium channel to swing open (inset) and sodium ions rush into the cell because of the sodium gradient. image © VL

During normal muscle use, the influx of sodium is temporary and is quickly reversed by the Na+/K+ pump, which is always working to re-establish the gradients as quickly as possible. However, during strenuous exercise, particularly when the muscle is not accustomed to such demanding work, the Na+/K+ pump and other ion pumps that are important in muscle cell function cannot keep up with the ion influx from the gates being opened so much. This leads to a sustained and involuntary contraction of the muscle, also called a cramp, as the sodium ions build up inside the muscle cells. Because the contraction is involuntary and very intense, cramps are painful and usually debilitating. The only way to reverse them is to stop all exercise and massage the muscle, coaxing it into a relaxed state and giving the Na+/K+ pump a chance to get caught up on its job of getting sodium out of the cell, and potassium in. Athletes who are in very good shape have fewer problems with cramping because their well-trained muscles have more Na+/K+ pumps, and other ion pumps, than the rest of us have.

Many neurons in your brain also respond to a sudden influx of sodium ions by releasing neurotransmitters onto neighboring neurons. The crucial importance of these sodium channels is underscored by the fact that some of the most deadly poisonous compounds ever discovered are compounds that block sodium channels, paralyzing nerves and muscles. Tetrodotoxin, one such sodium channel-blocking poison found in Fugu pufferfish, is 100 times more lethal than cyanide. Ingesting even a very small dose of tetrodotoxin can completely paralyze someone by preventing both muscles and neurons from functioning (Narahashi, Moore, & Scott, 1964).

Comprehension Checkpoint

_________ provides energy for active transport.

In the 1950s, scientists knew that ions move in and out of cells and that, because of this, cells had a voltage – a difference in the charge inside of the cells compared to outside the cells. The voltage, also called the resting membrane potential, of nearly all cells is negative – meaning there are more negative charges inside the cell than positive ions. This internal negative charge of cells mostly comes from many of the large macromolecules of life – DNA, proteins, lipids, and sugars – which are all negatively charged. But scientists didn't understand how the cell prevented positive ions from flowing in to cancel out the negative charges, or why all animal cells maintained a low concentration of sodium and a high concentration of potassium.

This changed in 1958 when Jens Skou, a Danish physician, made an accidental discovery while studying how local analgesics worked. Analgesics are substances that prevent or reduce pain; an example of a local analgesic is Novocain, which is used by dentists to numb the mouth during oral surgery. In his laboratory, Dr. Skou noticed that cells have an enzyme embedded in their membrane that consumed a lot of ATP. He then noticed that when he exposed cells to some analgesics, the membrane-bound enzyme stopped consuming ATP, as if it were paralyzed. The effect would slowly wear off as the drug washed away from the cells. The crucial part of the discovery came when he noticed that the drugs didn’t only affect the mysterious ATP-consuming enzyme, but also allowed sodium to build up in the cell and potassium to leak out. No other ions were affected – just sodium and potassium. And once again, the effect wore off over time. With exactly the same timing, the ATP consumption would gradually resume and the Na+ and K+ gradients would be restored. Dr. Skou didn't immediately make the connection and went about studying other painkillers.

It was only after a conversation with another scientist, Robert Post, who was studying sodium transport in red blood cells, that they both realized they could be studying the same enzyme. Dr. Post went back to his lab and tried the same analgesic that Skou used, and it worked – it inhibited sodium transport in the red blood cells. Meanwhile, Skou telephoned his laboratory and instructed them to try the drug that Post had been studying, ouabain (pronounced wah-bain), and a few days later, his laboratory called back to say that it worked the same way (Skou, 1965).

What does inhibiting a sodium/potassium pump have to do with relieving pain? As mentioned above, the gradients of sodium and potassium are crucial for the functioning of neurons. When ouabain and other analgesics slow the Na+/K+ pump on the sensory neurons responsible for sensing pain, they temporarily disrupt the Na+ and K+ gradients. When this happens, the neuron is paralyzed for a while and cannot transmit its message of pain to the brain. Though the Na+/K+ pump is on every cell of the body, these drugs do not affect other cells as powerfully as they do neurons. Most cells don’t rely as much on the Na+ and K+ gradients to function, so these cells are not as affected by the drugs. However, there is one other type of cell that is affected – muscles. Both muscles and neurons are said to be excitable, which means that they are very sensitive to changes in voltage and movement of ions. Drugs that inhibit the Na+/K+ pump can paralyze muscles as well as neurons.

In summary, cellular membranes are neither passive sacs around the cell nor solitary cell parts. Embedded in the membrane are proteins that perform vital functions for the cell. Among the most important functions of these proteins is the transport of various molecules into and out of the cell. As we saw with Cystic Fibrosis, when even just one of the hundreds of transporter types in a cell membrane malfunction, serious disease can result.

At the same time, the functions of these transporters can sometimes be manipulated with pharmaceutical drugs to treat certain medical conditions. Drugs that restrain the proton pumps on the stomach lining are useful in treating acid reflux, and drugs that inhibit the Na+/K+ pump can act as topical pain relievers. Thus, many biomedical scientists study plasma membranes in their pursuit for treatments and cures to common medical conditions.

For living things to survive, different molecules need to enter and leave cells, yet cell membranes serve as a barrier to most molecules. Fortunately, all living cells have built-in transporters that allow water, glucose, sodium, potassium, chloride, and other molecules to cross the plasma membrane. This module looks at how passive and active transporters work. It highlights the importance of the study of cell membranes by looking at advances in treating cystic fibrosis and common digestive ailments as well as the development of effective pain relievers.

Key Concepts

  • Whether or not a molecule is able to pass easily, or at all, into or out of a cell is largely dependent on its charge and solubility in water.

  • The plasma membrane serves as a semi-permeable barrier to the cell. Only uncharged, non-polar molecules are able to pass into or out of the cell without aid.

  • All plasma membranes possess transporters to help move molecules from one side of the membrane to the other. These transporters can be active (pumps) or passive (channels) and are sometimes regulated by gates.

  • The lack of a specific transporter can interrupt cellular functions and cause diseases like cystic fibrosis.

  • Research into pain relievers provided insight into the most important and universal transporter in the human body, the sodium-potassium pump.

  • HS-C6.2, HS-LS1.A1, HS-LS1.C3
  • Cheng, S. H., Gregory, R. J., Marshall, J., Paul, S., Souza, D. W., White, G. A., ... & Smith, A. E. (1990). Defective intracellular transport and processing of CFTR is the molecular basis of most cystic fibrosis. Cell, 63(4), 827-834.
  • Narahashi, T., Moore, J. W., & Scott, W. R. (1964). Tetrodotoxin blockage of sodium conductance increase in lobster giant axons. The Journal of General Physiology, 47(5), 965-974.
  • Peghini, P. L., Katz, P. O., Bracy, N. A., & Castell, D. O. (1998). Nocturnal recovery of gastric acid secretion with twice-daily dosing of proton pump inhibitors. The American Journal of Gastroenterology, 93(5), 763-767.
  • Skou, J. C. (1965). Enzymatic basis for active transport of Na+ and K+ across cell membrane. Physiol. Rev, 45(5), 617.

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Membranes II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (8), 2014.

Top


Page 7

Cell Biology

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Donna Hesterman

From the time cells were first discovered in the mid-1600s, scientists knew that there must be some sort of outer wrapping around the cell to hold the contents of the cell together. Although it was too thin for them to see with simple light microscropes, scientists called this outer wrapping a membrane (in Latin, membrana), which means a thin layer of skin or tissue. From the 17th century until around the 1960s, the outer membrane of cells was thought to be a simple passive barrier. We now understand that the plasma membrane is a very dynamic part of the cell and that is much more than just a barrier. Yes, it does restrict many molecules from entering (or leaving) the cell, but it is also designed so that some molecules can very quickly move through the membrane, and thus enter or leave the cell with ease.

Our scientific understanding of membranes began with the American statesman Benjamin Franklin. In 1774, Franklin observed the effects of oil on a surface of water and found that the oil does not mix with the water but rather spreads over the water’s surface to create a thin film:

I fetched out a cruet of oil and dropped a little of it on the water. I saw it spread itself with surprising swiftness upon the surface… Though not more than a teaspoonful, produced an instant calm over a space several yards square which spread amazingly and extended itself gradually till it reached the [other] side, making all that quarter of the pond, perhaps half an acre, as smooth as a looking glass.

More than a century later, in 1890, Lord Rayleigh repeated Franklin’s experiments while studying at Cambridge University in England. He and other scientists developed tools and mathematical methods for calculating the surface area covered by the oil film. Although these early studies didn’t directly focus on membranes or even cells, they were very important because they described the repulsion that occurs when water-insoluble fluids, such as oil, come in contact with water. It was this insight – that oil and water repel each other – that led scientists to wonder if the cell membrane might somehow be made of a substance that repels water. This way, it could keep fluids outside the cell from passing through, while also preventing the fluids inside the cell from leaking out. The fact that, when viewed under a microscope, animal cells look similar to spheres of oil helped to popularize the view that cells were somehow surrounded by an oily film.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Experiments with oil and water led scientists to wonder

It took several more decades before scientists came to understand the structural features of the membrane that allow it to repel water. This understanding came in three major steps. First, chemists observed that all known types of cells contain molecules called lipids that are hydrophobic, or water-insoluble. If cells are mostly water, how do they also contain water-insoluble things? Scientists then imagined that maybe a water-insoluble outer surrounding might be the answer. If the outer membrane was made of water-insoluble lipids, the membrane would restrict water and water-soluble molecules from passing through, while hydrophobic molecules (water-insoluble) could pass through the membrane. They had further evidence to back up this idea – oxygen gas is hydrophobic but can pass through cell membranes easily.

The second major advance came in 1931 with the invention of the electron microscope, which resolved a six-year debate in the scientific community. In 1924, two competing scientists came up with opposite conclusions about the structure of the membrane. A Danish-American scientist named Hugo Fricke performed calculations involving the surface area of those cells, and their capacity for electric charge. Based on these calculations, he found that the layer of lipids surrounding the cell is 3.3 mm thick (Fricke, 1924). Although his measurements were dramatically accurate, lack of understanding of the structure of lipids led him and others to the conclusion that the layer of lipids around the cell could only be one layer thick. Meanwhile, two Dutch scientists, Evert Gorter and François Grendel approached the question a different way. They extracted all of the lipids from a sample of red blood cells and allowed them to spread out on a watery surface, much like Ben Franklin had done with the oil. They found that when the lipids spread out as one layer, the area that they covered was almost exactly twice the surface of the red blood cells themselves (Gorter & Grendel, 1925). Thus, Gorter and Grendel concluded that the lipid surface surrounding the cells must be two layers. It turns out that the limited technology of the time led to two major errors in their work. First, they did not completely extract all of the lipids from the red blood cells. Second, they underestimated the surface of the red blood cell because they were unaware of its double-concave shape. However, the two mistakes acted to cancel each other out almost exactly and their conclusions were correct.

When the electron microscope was invented in 1931 by the German scientists Max Knoll and Ernst Ruska, two thin lines could easily be seen surrounding all cells (Knoll & Ruska, 1970). This was dramatic and convincing evidence that the membrane consists of a double layer of lipids. Even more dramatically, the electron microscope revealed that the cell membrane also had visible structures embedded in it (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: An electron micrograph showing the double-membrane.

The third advance in the understanding of membranes came when it was realized that the membrane is a “fluid” structure in which component molecules are in constant and rapid motion. Although several key measurements and experiments contributed to this breakthrough in our understanding, perhaps the most dramatic was a cell fusion experiment conducted by Larry Frye and Michael Edidin at Johns Hopkins University in 1970 (Frye & Edidin, 1970). For this clever experiment, the scientists grew human cells in one dish and mouse cells in another. They used a technique, brand new at the time, to attach a fluorescent labels to some of the proteins on the outside of cells. They labeled some of the proteins in the human cells with a fluorescent blue dye, while labeling the proteins on the mouse cells with a red dye. Then, they used a virus to trick the cells into fusing together. These hybrid cells that were half human, half mouse did not survive for very long, but they did live just long enough to show us something about membranes. At first, just after the cells had fused, all of the blue label was segregated on one half of the hybrid cell, while the red label was on the other half. However, very, quickly, the labels began to intermix with each other and within 40 minutes, the blue and red labels were evenly distributed throughout the surface of the hybrid cell (Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: The hybrid cell experiment showed that proteins moved fluidly around the membrane.

The quick mixing of the fluorescent labels means that the proteins that are on the surface of the cell are not fixed in place – they can and do diffuse rapidly around the exterior of the cell, while still being embedded in the plasma membrane. This realization led to the development of the fluid-mosaic model of membrane structure, which was first fully articulated by S. J. Singer and Garth L. Nicolson in 1972 (Singer & Nicolson, 1972). Singer and Nicolson explained the plasma membrane as a bilayer, two layers of lipid molecules, with protein molecules embedded in the layers. They compared this to a mosaic of colored tiles that are inlaid to form a design or picture. However, in this case, the tiles are the molecules of lipid and protein, and they are not fixed in place – they move about through diffusion. Another way to imagine the surface of the membrane is to picture the surface of the ocean on a rough and windy day. The lipid molecules are like the ocean water and the proteins are bobbing around like “icebergs…floating in a sea of lipid” (Singer & Nicolson, 1972). See Figure 3 to see an illustration of the concept.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Cell membrane proteins float in a sea of phospholipids.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Cells membranes are made of

Since 1972, we have learned a great deal about the molecular components of biological membranes and our current understanding of the very complex and dynamic nature of membranes is a far cry from the static film that was once imagined. By far, the most important structural feature of the membrane is the amphipathic nature of the lipids that make up the bulk of the membrane. It turns out that the lipids that comprise membranes are not purely hydrophobic. These special lipids have a charged phosphate group at one end which makes this region of the molecule water-soluble, or hydrophilic.

Thus, these phospholipid molecules have water-soluble head groups and water-insoluble tail groups, creating an amphipathic overall structure (Figure 4). Soaps and detergents are also amphipathic, which not only explains how they dissolve easily in water, but also how they dissolve oils and greases in water, the key to their effectiveness as cleaning agents.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: The unique structure of the phospholipids that make up the cell membrane causes it to be amphipathic.

The amphipathic nature of the phospholipid molecules is important because it explains how these molecules establish a two-layered membrane. Two rows of lipid molecules self-assemble in opposite orientations (Figure 5). The hydrophobic tail regions tuck together to create a water-free inner environment, and the hydrophilic head regions face outward where they are free to interact with water, the principle solvent both inside and outside of cells.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Phospholipids arrange themselves so that the hydrophobic tails are end-to-end and the hydrophilic heads point outward toward the cell exterior on one side and the cell interior on the other.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Molecules in detergent have long hydrophobic tails. This makes detergents

But membranes are more than simple bilayers. The experiment by Frye and Edidin involved proteins that float in the plasma membrane. It turns out that the membrane has many different kinds of molecules floating in it, not just proteins. For example, most animal cell membranes contain cholesterol, a completely different kind of lipid. Cholesterol functions to regulate the fluidity of the membrane and also prevent freezing and cracking of the cell membrane at low temperatures. (That animal cells have cholesterol in their membranes but plant cells do not explains why all cholesterol in our diets come from animal products, not plant ones.) In addition, some lipid groups have the phosphate head group replaced by a carbohydrate group. These are called glycolipids. Similarly, some of the proteins that are in membranes also have carbohydrate groups attached to them and are called glycoproteins. Both glycolipids and glycoproteins are important “cell markers” used by cells to identify themselves to other cells.

Some proteins are fully integrated into the membrane and are called integral membrane proteins or transmembrane proteins, since they “span” both layers of the membrane. Transmembrane proteins are useful to the cell because they can interact with molecules on the outside of the cell and relay information about the extracellular environment to the interior of the cell. Other proteins are more loosely attached on the inside or outside of the membrane and are called peripheral membrane proteins. Peripheral membrane proteins are often used by the cell during signal transduction – the process by which a cell responds to a signal from another cell. In addition, while most proteins are free to float around the membrane as we saw with the hybrid cell experiment, some proteins are attached to part of the cytoskeleton and are thus anchored in one place. This anchoring can serve as a crucial structural component of the cell and its attachment to other cells or to the tissue matrix. Figure 6 below gives a more complete picture of the many kinds of molecules that are found in biological membranes.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Many types of proteins are mingled throughout the cell membrane.

As explained in our module The Discovery and Structure of Cells, the outer plasma membrane is not the only membrane in the cell. Many interior organelles have membranes as well, including the nucleus, mitochondrion, chloroplast, endoplasmic reticulum, Golgi body, lysosome and peroxisome. These membranes are all very similar. They all are composed of a sea of phospholipids with proteins and other components floating within. The main differences are that the specific phospholipids that make up the membranes are somewhat different and the floating components within the membranes are different. Each organelle, including the plasma membrane, has a unique signature of proteins floating in the phospholipid bilayer.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Transmembrane proteins:

Now to the question of what the plasma membrane actually does. First and most obvious is that the plasma membrane is indeed a selective barrier. It allows the chemical activities inside the cell to proceed mostly undisturbed by events outside the cell. The famous cell biologist Gerald Weissmann emphasized the importance of this role:

In the beginning, there must have been a membrane! Whatever flash of lightning there was that organized purines, pyrimidines, and amino acids into macromolecules capable of reproducing themselves it would not have yielded cells [except] for the organizational trick afforded by the design of a membrane wrapping.

The lipid nature of the membrane allows it to serve as a good barrier. Lipids are water-insoluble and repel water, thus they are an ideal medium to separate the watery inside and outside of a cell. Anything that is water-soluble, even tiny single atoms such as H+ ions, will not easily pass through a lipid bilayer. However, water-insoluble molecules may pass freely; these include small molecules such as oxygen and carbon dioxide, and large water-insoluble hormones such as estrogen, testosterone, cortisol, thyroid hormone, and vitamin D. For these reasons, membranes are said to be semipermeable barriers. They do not let water or water-soluble molecules pass, but they do allow diffusion of water-insoluble (lipid soluble) molecules.

However, membranes are more than passive barriers. This is made clear by the many molecules that cannot pass through simple bilayers very quickly, but can pass into and out of cells. Water is the best example. As the understanding of membranes developed in the scientific community, a conundrum emerged. The phospholipid bilayer structure should not be very permeable to water, but when cells are studied in the laboratory, most are very permeable to water. How could this be? Scientists went so far as to build synthetic membranes using exactly the kinds and quantities of phospholipids found in specific types of cells. These synthetic membranes had very low water permeability, while the cells they modeled had very high water permeability. The hypothesis at the time was that there must be some sort of pore or channel in membranes through which water can pass, but all evidence for this was indirect. Channels for ions had been discovered, but the way that cells move water in and out remained a mystery.

This changed in 1992 when Peter Agre and colleagues reported their accidental discovery of channels called aquaporins (Preston et al., 1992). These channels are embedded in the plasma membrane and allow water to pass into and out of the cell (Figure 7). Agre and colleagues were not in the business of studying water transport. They were studying the Rhesus (Rh) factors that are present on red blood cells and result in blood incompatibility complications. In trying to isolate and purify these Rh factors, they noticed a “contaminant” in their test tubes – a membrane protein that they were not trying to study but which kept getting in the way. When they noticed that this protein is one of the most abundant proteins on the surface of the red blood cell, they decided to take a closer look and eventually realized that this “contaminant” was a protein that scientists had been looking for decades. Over the next few years, a whole family of related aquaporin proteins was discovered, and these proteins have a nearly identical structure in humans, fruit flies, fungi, and plants, indicating an ancient origin and strong conservation throughout more than a billion years of evolution.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Aquaporin proteins in the membrane allow only molecules that are shaped and charged like water molecules to pass freely.

Interestingly, a research group from Romania led by Gheorghe Benga had likely made this discovery at least six years before Agre, but they had not fully isolated nor identified the protein. Nevertheless, controversy has been raised over the issue of proper credit because Benga’s work almost certainly describes the same protein and had been published publically years before, both in a US journal and an international one. Nevertheless, Agre and colleagues did not to cite this work in their publications or Nobel Prize lectures, and most of the scientific community overlooked them as well. It should be noted that, working in an Eastern Bloc country as the collapse of the Soviet Union approached, Benga and his colleagues did not have the prestige or resources that Agre and his colleagues enjoyed at Johns Hopkins University. It is conceivable that, had Benga been working in a more internationally prestigious institution and/or with more financial resources, he may have shared the Nobel Prize in 2003.

The discovery of aquaporins highlights how proteins embedded in the plasma membrane can act as gatekeepers and govern the entry of molecules into and out of the cell. The membrane has many such gatekeepers and, like aquaporin, that are very specific. For example, aquaporin allows water molecules in and out freely, but other molecules much less so. Closely related molecules can pass through, but with much less efficiency (Figure 8). For example, urea, ammonia, and alcohol can each pass through aquaporins and indeed these channels are the main route through which these molecules are absorbed by most cells. However, they pass through more than a million times more slowly than water does. The structure of aquaporins reveals how they achieve this selectivity. Within the tunnel-like chamber through which water molecules pass, there are structural features that fit only a molecule with the size, shape, and partial-charge distribution that water has. Thus, while molecules similar in size and charge to water sometimes can pass through, they pass through at a much lower rate than water itself.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: Aquaporins allow molecules like urea, ammonia, and alcohol to pass through at a much slower rate than water molecules.

The examples of aquaporins and CFTR show how the plasma membrane can be selective about what enters and leaves the cell. As cell biologist Daniel Mazia put it:

The cell membrane is not a wall or a skin or a sieve. It is an active and responsive part of the cell; it decides what is inside and what is outside, and what the outside does to the inside.

Cell membranes are much more than passive barriers; they are complex and dynamic structures that control what enters and leaves the cell. This module explores how scientists came to understand cell membranes, including the experiments that led to the development of the fluid-mosaic model of membrane structure. The module describes how the components and structure of cell membranes relate to key functions.

Key Concepts

  • The outer layer of a cell, or a cell membrane, is a complex structure with many different kinds of molecules that are in constant motion, moving fluidly throughout the membrane.

  • Cell membranes form selective barriers that protect the cell from the watery environment around them while letting water-insoluble molecules like oxygen, carbon dioxide and some hormones pass through.

  • Most of the cell membrane is formed by phospholipids that have a unique structure that causes them to self-arrange into a double layer that is hydrophobic in the middle and hydrophilic on the outside.

  • Fricke, H. (1924). A mathematical treatment of the electric conductivity and capacity of disperse systems I. The electric conductivity of a suspension of homogeneous spheroids. Physical Review, 24, 575.
  • Frye, L. D. & Edidin, M. (1970). The rapid intermixing of cell surface antigens after formation of mouse-human heterokaryons. Journal of Cell Science, 7, 319-335.
  • Gorter, E. & Grendel, F. (1925). On bimolecular layers of lipoids on the chromocytes of the blood. The Journal of Experimental Medicine, 41(4), 439.
  • Knoll, M. & Ruska, E. (1932). Das elektronenmikroskop. Zeitschrift für Physik A Hadrons and Nuclei, 78(5), 318-339.
  • Preston, G. M., Carroll, T. P., Guggino, W. B. & Agre, P. (1992). Appearance of water channels in Xenopus oocytes expressing red cell CHIP28 protein. Science, 256(5055), 385.
  • Singer, S. J. & Nicolson, G. L. (1972). The fluid mosaic model of the structure of cell membranes. Science, 175(4023), 720-731.

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Donna Hesterman “Membranes I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (7), 2014.

Top


Page 8

Cell Biology

by Donna Hesterman, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

When we think of evolution, we tend to think of a competition where the fittest survive. Male rams with giant curling horns defeat smaller males and earn the privilege of passing on their traits – big strong bodies and massive curling horns – to the next generation. Similarly, male birds with showy, colorful feathers win the competition for mates against dull-looking males, and give their offspring the gift of flashy plumage. But the story of evolution isn't always about competition. In fact, sometimes, evolution can be about cooperation. Such is the case with eukaryotic cells.

Eukaryotic cells differ from prokaryotic cells in that most of the various organelles in eukaryotic cells are encapsulated in membranes, while prokaryotic cells have only free-floating organelles (Figure 1). The difference is a very obvious one, even when viewed through the simplest microscopes. As early as the late 1800s, scientists were already debating how evolution may have given rise to these two very distinct lineages (Mereschkowski, 1910).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: A eukaryotic cell (left) has membrane bound organelles, while a prokaryotic cell (right) does not. image © J Thorpe

Konstantin Mereschkowski (Figure 2) originally proposed the idea that chloroplasts in plants evolved from a symbiotic relationship like the one he had seen in his research with lichens. Lichens, he had observed, were really composite organisms formed by a fungus and photosynthetic algae living together symbiosis. The fungus part of the organism provides a safe environment for the photosynthetic algae, and the algae photosynthesize ATP for the lichen. Mereschkowski suspected that the chloroplasts in plant cells descended from organisms similar to the algae in his lichens. Unfortunately, he had no real evidence to support his hypothesis, so no one took it very seriously at the time. However, when an American biologist named Lynn Margulis (Figure 2) proposed the idea again in 1967, things were different. Technology was becoming available that would allow scientists to gather data and investigate the claim fully. Mereschkowski's idea finally got some attention, although 100 years later.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Konstantin Mereschkowski (left), a Russian biologist, originally proposed the idea that chloroplasts in plant cells were the distant relatives of photosynthetic single-celled organisms. Lynn Margulis (right) revived this idea and provided a detailed mechanistic theory which was later confirmed by many lines of evidence. image © Wikimedia Commons

The idea proposed by Margulis is called the theory of endosymbiosis. This theory states that modern-day mitochondria and chloroplasts are actually the descendants of ancient bacteria-like organisms that began living inside prokaryotic cells when Earth was very young (Sagan, 1967).

The story begins over two billion years ago when Earth was still hot and mostly barren. There was no oxygen gas (O2) in the atmosphere, and the only life forms on Earth were single-celled prokaryotic organisms similar to present-day bacteria. Some of these prokaryotes, called cyanobacteria, evolved the ability to capture the energy in sunlight to make organic molecules. Because of their new abilities, these photosynthetic bacteria flourished and began to release free oxygen gas (O2) into the ocean water.

Oxygen gas was purely a byproduct of photosynthesis and hadn’t previously existed on the planet. Because oxygen is reactive, it was toxic to most of the prokaryotes living at that time and caused many of them to go extinct. However, a small number of prokaryotes evolved the ability to tolerate the oxygen, and some of their descendants later evolved the ability to utilize oxygen to aid their metabolism, much like we do today.

Cells that can use oxygen for metabolism are called aerobic, while those that cannot are called anaerobic. Aerobic cells have a powerful advantage because oxygen allows them to get much more energy out of the food molecules they consume.

The cooperation between the two prokaryotes came about when a large anaerobic cell engulfed (but failed to digest) a smaller, aerobic cell. The aerobic cell, now living inside the anaerobic cell, continued to efficiently metabolize food molecules using oxygen, and shared its excess ATP (chemical storage form of energy) with its host, the large anaerobe. The arrangement would have been similar to the one we see in our own digestive system: Millions of microbes live happily in our intestines, helping us to digest and metabolize the foods we eat. Like the microbes living in our guts today, the aerobic cell lived entirely inside its host.

Over millions of generations, the cells continued to grow, divide, and multiply, and their relationship evolved into a mutually beneficial cooperation – a symbiosis. In time, most (but not all) of the DNA from the smaller aerobic cell made its way into the nucleus of the host cell and the two separate organisms became one – the ancestor of all the eukaryotic cells we see today. The descendants of that small aerobic cell evolved into the organelle we call mitochondria. Mitochondria still pass on some of their own DNA to their daughter cells, just as DNA from the nucleus is passed on to the nucleus of its daughter cells. The fossil record shows us that mitochondria and modern eukaryotic cells look much different than the precursors did because they have continued to evolve and change over two billion years.

The endosymbiotic theory goes on to say that chloroplasts evolved in a similar fashion. It proposes that a small cyanobacteria (the photosynthetic bacteria mentioned earlier as the first source of oxygen gas) was engulfed by a larger, aerobic, non-photosynthetic cell. This large non-photosynthetic cell, a descendent of the symbiosis described above, already had mitochondria living inside it. It was either an early eukaryote or an advanced prokaryote that shared some features with eukaryotes. And just as before, when the larger cell engulfed the smaller cell, it failed to digest it. The cyanobacteria, like the aerobic cell before it, lived happily tucked inside the larger cell. The larger cell now had both an aerobic cell and a photosynthetic cell living within it!

The arrangement could have been very similar to what we see in modern day single cell organisms called Paramecium bursaria. P. bursaria commonly live in ponds and eat large quantities of photosynthetic algae that they do not digest. The algae continue to photosynthesize inside the almost completely transparent host, providing the paramecium with an onboard renewable food source. The paramecium host contributes to the symbiosis by transporting the algae to sunny spots in the pond while protecting it from more harmful, less accommodating predators. It also shares food that it is able to find with the algae during times when sunlight is scarce.

Just as with the earlier symbiosis, the cooperative arrangement between the photosynthetic cell and the larger cell was mutually beneficial. The small photosynthesizer was provided with protection and all the nutrients that it needed, including lots of ATP since the large cell was aerobic. The large cell benefited even more. With the small cyanobacteria inside it, the cell no longer had to search around for food to eat – it had a built-in source of high-energy molecules made by its new photosynthetic helper. Over millions of years, the cooperation became closer, and the descendants of the small cyanobacteria are now an entirely dependent organelle called the chloroplast. The large cell, now both aerobic and photosynthetic, gave rise to all plants and algae that we see today.

The theory of endosymbiosis sounds pretty far-fetched, and the scientific community didn't buy it at first. But Lynn Margulis was persistent and worked tirelessly to gather hard evidence to support her theory. She finally got the proof she needed in the late 1970s when scientists developed a new tool for identifying the ancestral lineage of organisms.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Evolutionary changes

Margulis originally conceived of the idea of endosymbiosis based on what she observed in the laboratory as she studied Euglena, a single-celled, photosynthetic eukaryotic organism. The chloroplasts inside the Euglena reminded Margulis of bacteria she had studied before. The chloroplasts had DNA that was circular like the DNA in bacteria (Figure 3).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: DNA in mitochondria and chloroplasts are circular like DNA in bacteria.

The mitochondria in Euglena also had similarities to free-living bacteria. For example, they pinched themselves in half as a means of reproduction in a process that looks a lot like binary fission (Figure 4) (see our Cell Division I: The Cell Cycle module for more information).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Bacteria and mitochondria both split in half to reproduce.

Just because mitochondria look like bacteria wasn’t enough to convince most scientists that the organelles actually descended from bacterial ancestors. Gathering conclusive evidence that present-day mitochondria and chloroplasts are distantly related to bacteria was a very difficult thing to do in the 1960s. However, in the 1970s, scientists developed a method for reading the precise sequence of nucleotides present in an organism’s DNA. The new technique allowed scientists to compare the genome of one species to that of another and look for similarities that indicate relatedness. More similarities between the genomes of two species suggest that they are more related. Fewer similarities suggest that two organisms are less related.

Using the new DNA sequencing techniques, Ford Doolittle and Michael Gray, scientists working at Dalhousie University in Halifax, Nova Scotia, found the evidence needed to convince the scientific community that Margulis was right. They compared the DNA from chloroplasts to DNA from the nucleus of the same cell. Then they compared the chloroplast DNA to an ancient line of free-living photosynthetic bacteria.

They found that the chloroplast DNA appeared to be more closely related to the bacteria than to the nuclear DNA of plants or algae. Not long after that, they showed that mitochondrial DNA, or mtDNA, was more closely related to an ancient line of free-living aerobic bacteria than to nuclear DNA of the eukaryotes that host the mitochondria. The reaction in the scientific community was swift. Margulis's explanation for the origin of mitochondria and chloroplasts in eukaryotic cells quickly became the dominant view. More evidence continued to pour in and by the early 1990s there was solid scientific consensus that the hypothesis of the endosymbiotic origin of mitochondria and chloroplasts was indeed correct (see list below). It was the first documented example of cooperation, rather than competition, driving a major evolutionary innovation.

  1. Mitochondria and chloroplasts have some of their own DNA, and it is located on a circular chromosome (similar to bacteria).
  2. Mitochondria and chloroplasts have their own ribosomes, and they are similar to bacterial ribosomes, not to the eukaryotic ribosomes found in the cytoplasm.
  3. Proteins that are made inside mitochondria and chloroplasts begin with N-formyl-methionine, like bacterial proteins, not like eukaryotic proteins, which always begin with regular methionine.
  4. Mitochondria and chloroplasts divide and replicate on their own in a manner very similar to how bacteria divide, called binary fission.
  5. There are transport proteins found in the membranes of mitochondria and chloroplast, called porins, that are found in bacterial, but not in eukaryotic, plasma membranes.
  6. Mitochondrial DNA sequences are more similar to bacteria genes than to any eukaryotic genes.
  7. The modern-day bacteria whose DNA is most similar to mitochondrial DNA is the Rickettsia genus. These bacteria live inside large eukaryotic cells as parasites.
  8. Chloroplast DNA sequences are more similar to cyanobacteria genes than to any eukaryotic genes. Cyanobacteria are modern-day photosynthetic bacteria.

The advent of DNA sequencing and the ability to compare DNA between different species has also shed light on the likely identity of the large cell that first engulfed the ancestor of the mitochondria. While the mitochondria and the chloroplasts appear to be descended from bacteria, the DNA in the nucleus of eukaryotic cells is more similar to modern-day archaea than to that of bacteria. We tend to think of archaea as arcane organisms relegated to life in extreme environments, far outnumbered by their fellow prokaryotes, the bacteria. However, they were once the dominant life forms on the planet, and scientists today are finding them in more and more surprising places. Due to the similarity of our nuclear DNA to theirs, it is probable that the large cell that engulfed the ancestor of the mitochondria was an archaea, which means that all eukaryotes – including us – are descendents of archaeans through our nucleus, and of bacteria through our mitochondria. It’s almost as if the two prokaryotic domains of life, bacteria and archaea, joined together and gave rise to the eukaryotic branch of the tree of life.

Comprehension Checkpoint

The most convincing evidence that organelles such as mitochondria and chloroplasts descended from bacteria was

But what about the nucleus found in eukaryotic cells? How did that evolve? The membrane-bound nucleus, perhaps the single-most defining characteristic of eukaryotic cells, in no way resembles any free-living bacteria or achaean. The nucleus and other organelles evolved in a very different manner than did the mitochondria and chloroplasts (Figure 5).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: The nucleus containing DNA is clearly visible in this eukaryotic cell. image © Image courtesy of Judith Beekman

Biologists cannot say for certain the exact order in which all of the organelles evolved. The fossil record is difficult to read when it comes to tiny, fluid-filled microorganisms from billions of years ago. Further complicating the matter is the fact that some organelles appear to have evolved more than once in different lineages over evolutionary time. In short, there is still some debate about the details of the chronology, but scientists can infer the basic sequence of events based on what we know about how the organelles function today.

Early prokaryotic cells, the first forms of life on Earth, probably had a rigid cell wall, like prokaryotes do today. Inside the cell wall there was a plasma membrane, like all cells have (see our Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes module). Somehow, perhaps as the result of a mutation, the plasma membrane began to fold in on itself, creating a small cavern or – invagination – inside the cell wall (Figure 6). Over many thousands of generations, this invagination grew and eventually surrounded the cell’s DNA, creating a nuclear envelope. This architectural enhancement gave these cells an advantage over other prokaryotic cells because their DNA was now better protected from damaging molecules found in the cytoplasm of the cells.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: The first eukaryotic cells probably evolved as a result of invaginations, or a folding in, of the outer membrane.

The nucleus offered another important benefit. Inside the protective environment created by the nucleus, the DNA was able to evolve in ways that it never had before. Free from the interference from the cell's cytoplasm, new chemical reactions that power gene recombination, DNA repair, and gene expression eventually evolved, and the structure of DNA itself began to change. DNA evolved from its ancient form – the simple ring-like structure seen in bacteria – to the long intricate strings of nucleotides that make up our own DNA. With a single evolutionary change – the development of a nucleus – eukaryotic cells were set on a course for greater diversity and specialization than prokaryotic cells could ever achieve.

Later on in their evolution, when eukaryotic cells acquired mitochondria and chloroplasts, they gained another advantage. Eukaryotic cells could now find and utilize food sources better than their prokaryotic cousins. Eukaryotic cells began to grow larger. (The average eukaryotic cell today is 100 to 1,000 times larger than a prokaryote.) And as the cells became larger, their outer membrane continued folding in on itself in the same way that it had when the nucleus was formed. More folds created more channels inside the cell, and the same process of invagination that formed the nucleus began to fashion the remaining membrane-bound organelles.

The compartments (or organelles) created spaces where new processes could evolve without interference from the rest of the cell. Membrane-bound organelles gave eukaryotic cells the same benefit that a proper laboratory gives a chemist – an environment where reactions can be controlled. Inside the newly formed organelles, complex processes like protein synthesis were able to evolve without chemical disruption from other cell functions like respiration or photosynthesis. Eventually, pathways and other features developed in cells that enabled them to communicate with each other. And once cells were able to pass signals and cooperate, they began to develop larger symbiotic relationships that ultimately gave rise to the tissues and organs that make up our bodies (Figure 7).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: A neuron has a nucleus and many other organelles common to all eukaryotic cells, but they have also evolved specialized structures like axons and dendrites that are found only in nerve cells. image © Image copyright 2013 by David G. King, used with permission

While the explanation above is an educated guess, it is bolstered by evidence from modern-day prokaryotes, the bacteria. Many bacteria have invaginations in their membranes that they use for a variety of purposes. In fact, most bacteria have extensive in-foldings of their plasma membranes that process food molecules the same way that mitochondria metabolize food in eukaryotic cells. What this shows is that the evolution of membrane folds into internal compartments is not a far-fetched possibility. In fact, it still happens today and can provide clear advantages for cells.

The membranes surrounding the organelles of eukaryotic cells do more than just provide a barrier between organelles and cytoplasm, however. They serve as a network that provides a means of communication and transport throughout the cell. The endomembrane system, also thought to have evolved via the process of invagination, illustrates this point nicely.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Complex processes like nerve impulses are more likely to be found in __________ cells.

Camillo Golgi, an Italian physician working in the late 1800s, is said to have discovered the Golgi apparatus when he was looking at cells from the body's central nervous system. The internal reticular apparatus, as he called it, appeared to be an individual structure when viewed through his microscope, which was the cutting edge technology of the day (Figure 8). Today, we know that the Golgi apparatus is connected to a larger endomembrane system.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: The Golgi apparatus is part of a larger system of organelles called the endomembrane system. image © Julian Thorpe

The endomembrane system divides the cell's cytoplasm into separate compartments, or organelles, that each performs specialized tasks within the cell. The separate compartments, however, aren't entirely separate. Some are actually connected by shared membranes, as is the case with the rough endoplasmic reticulum and the nuclear membrane. This particular network forms a pathway for large molecules and signals to pass between the nucleus and the environment outside the cell.

Compartments that don't share a direct physical connection pass signals, proteins, and waste via tiny membrane-bound sacs called vesicles. Vesicles form when part of an organelle's membrane pinches off, forms a lipid-bound sac, and floats through the cytoplasm to deliver its cargo between organelles. The vesicles, being formed of the same plasma membrane that surrounds the cell and all the organelles, easily merges with the membranes surrounding each compartment. Vesicles containing basic proteins synthesized in the rough endoplasmic reticulum travel to the Golgi apparatus for final processing via vesicles. Vesicles containing the finished protein leave the Golgi apparatus and deliver the final product out to another organelle (Figure 9).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: Depiction of vesicles containing newly synthesized protein leaving the Golgi apparatus. image © University of Dundee/Wellcome Images

Our current understanding of the membranes surrounding organelles has come from new techniques in biochemistry that give researchers greater access to the inner workings of cells than the scientists of Margulis's day had. Researchers today can sift through cell samples using centrifuges and isolate individual organelles for closer scrutiny. They can also track the movement of specific chemicals and proteins through a cell's system and witness first-hand the flow of chemicals and signals from one organelle to another. The result has been a greater understanding of the true spirit of cooperation that was the basis of the evolution of the eukaryotic cell in the first place. As Lynn Margulis and her son wrote in one of their many books, “Life did not take over the globe by combat, but by networking."

Evolution isn't always about competition. It can also be about cooperation, as is the case with the development of chloroplasts and mitochondria from free-living bacteria. This module explains the theory of endosymbiosis along with its origins. Convincing evidence in support of the theory is presented. The evolution of the nucleus and other organelles through invagination of the cell membrane is also discussed.

Key Concepts

  • One of the main differences between eukaryotic cells and prokaryotic cells is the presence of a nucleus and other membrane-bound organelles.

  • Chloroplasts and mitochondria have specialized roles in producing energy for the cell and have several unique features including some of their own DNA. Because of this, scientists believe that both of these organelles originated through endosymbiosis when one small cell began to live inside a larger one.

  • Membrane-bound organelles evolved as folds of the plasma membrane; this allowed these cells to establish compartments with different environments appropriate for the specific function that the organelle performs.

  • HS-C6.1, HS-C6.2, HS-LS1.A1, HS-LS1.A3
  • Gray, M. W. (1983). The bacterial ancestry of plastids and mitochondria. BioScience, 33, 693–699.

  • Margulis, L. (1970). Origin of Eukaryotic Cells. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.
  • Mereschkowsky, K. (1910). Theorie der zwei Plasmaarten als Grundlage der Symbiogenesis, einer neuen Lehre von der Ent‐stehung der Organismen. (The nature and origins of chromatophores in the plant kingdom.) Biol Centralbl, 30, 353‐367.
  • Sagan, L. (1967). On the origin of mitosing cells. Journal of Theoretical Biology, 14, 225–274.

Donna Hesterman, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Cellular Organelles I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO (1), 2013.

Top


Page 9

Cell Biology

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Donna Hesterman

It’s hard to imagine, but the cells present in a tiny embryo ultimately generate all of the cells that make up the body of an adult human being.

That’s right, the hundreds of millions of cells that make up the bone and flesh of your body are products of thousands of generations of cell division that began when you were smaller than the period at the end of this sentence. It started when a single cell cleaved into two parts, then quickly reorganized and split again into four new cells (Figure 1). Four cells became eight; then eight became 16 individual cells with identical DNA. The cascade continued until several weeks later, millions of cells were dividing – powering the exponential pattern of growth that eventually formed all of the organs and tissues of your body.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Most plant and animal cells replicate by splitting into two identical daughter cells.

Walther Flemming (Figure 2), a 19th century professor at the Institute for Anatomy in Kiel, Germany, was the first to document the details of cellular division. The use of microscopes to study biological tissues was an emerging technology in Flemming's day, and he was highly regarded as an innovator in the field.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Walther Flemming image © Wikimedia Commons

As a professor at Kiel, Flemming experimented with a technique for using dyes to color the specimens he wanted to examine under a microscope. Microscopes in the 1870s were not equipped with electric light sources as they are today, so dying the specimens allowed him to see them in greater detail. He found aniline dyes particularly useful because different types of tissues absorbed the dyes at varying intensities depending on their chemistry. The effect was that different parts of a cell would absorb more dye, in effect "highlighting" them, as in Figure 3, to reveal structures and processes that were invisible before.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Unstained (right) versus stained cells (left) image © Judith Beekman

Flemming used these dyes to study cells. In particular, he was interested in the process of cell division. He began a series of live observations under the microscope using dyed samples of animal tissues and found that a particular mass of material inside the nucleus of cells absorbed the dye quite well. He didn't have a name for it at the time, but later came to call the material "chromatin," from chroma, the Greek word for color (Zacharias, 2013). Flemming drew pictures of what he saw under his microscope to illustrate various publications he produced in his research (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Flemming's drawing of an insect cell treated with an aniline dye as he saw it under the microscope image © Wikimedia Commons

Flemming did many of his experiments with tissue samples from Fire salamanders, a common species in Northern European forests, because the chromatin in their nuclei was large in comparison to other available study organisms. After many hours of observation, Flemming began to see a pattern whereby cells would periodically transition from a resting stage to a period of frenzied activity that turned one nucleus into two, and then pulled the entire cell apart creating two identical cells – each with its own complement of chromatin enveloped within its nucleus.

Today we call the process of the nucleus splitting into two nuclei mitosis, and the cell split itself, cytokinesis. The terms came into use years after Flemming's discovery, but he described the process fully in his book Zur Kenntniss der Zelle und ihrer Theilungs-Erscheinungen (To the knowledge of the cell and its phenomena of division) (Flemming, 1878).

The alternating patterns of activity and inactivity that Flemming saw in his samples are now commonly referred to as a cell's life cycle, or often just called the cell cycle. Different types of animal cells – like bone, skin, heart, or nerve cells – all have different life cycles. Life cycles vary between types of cells, but all eukaryotic cell cycles can be broken down into four distinct phases: the G1 phase, when the cell grows in preparation for an eventual split; the S phase, where DNA inside the nucleus makes a complete copy of itself; the G2 phase, when the cell checks and corrects any errors that may have occurred during DNA duplication; and an M phase (for mitosis), when the cell’s nucleus splits into two identical nuclei, immediately followed by cytokinesis – cell division. The length and frequency of these phases are different for different types of cells.

At this point, it is necessary to point out that, while all living cells are remarkably similar, cell division is one of those areas where eukaryotic cells (plants, animals, fungi, and protists) are very different than bacteria and other prokaryotes. This is because bacteria and other simple cells do not have a nucleus, so the process can be much simpler. In effect, bacteria simply grow and divide continuously with no distinguishable phases between one division and the next. The process by which prokaryotes divide is called binary fission, and the term “mitosis” never applies to them.

Another difference between prokaryotes and eukaryotes is that prokaryotes have one main circular chromosome, while eukaryotes typically have many linear chromosomes. When a prokaryote divides, it must copy its genetic material and separate the two copies between the two new cells that result from the division, just like eukaryotes (Figure 5). However, the process is different. In prokaryotes, the circular chromosome is physically attached to a certain point of the inside of the plasma membrane of the cell. As the cell copies the chromosome in preparation for cell division, it attaches the new copy in a separate place. This way, the two copies of the chromosome are attached away from each other. Then, when the cell splits into two, the bacterium is careful to ensure that each of the two new cells will have one copy of the chromosome.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Binary fission of bacterial cells

In the more complex eukaryotic cells, the G1, S, and G2 phases are collectively referred to as interphase, as these phases cannot be distinguished by just looking at the cells under the microscope. Even cells that are growing and dividing very quickly in our bodies spend approximately 78% of their lives in interphase. During interphase, eukaryotic cells double in size, synthesize new strands of DNA, and prepare for mitosis and cytokinesis.

Some cells, like human skin cells, will enter the mitotic phase and divide frequently throughout life in order to accommodate changes in size as an organism grows or to generate new cells to repair tissues damaged by illness or injuries. Other cells, like muscle, nerve, and red blood cells, will remain in a permanent G0 phase without ever re-entering the mitotic phase. Even cells that are busy reproducing constantly throughout their lives spend very little time in the actual mitotic phase (M phase) as compared to the other phases of their life cycle (Alberts, et al., 2002). Figure 6 illustrates how the various phases compare in length.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Relative lengths of the cell cycle phases

Comprehension Checkpoint

The process of cell division is more complex in __________ cells.

So what causes one cell to linger in G0 instead of launching into the phases of G1 to S-phase, G2 and on to mitosis? Arthur Pardee, an American biochemist working at Princeton University, was one of the first to examine that question. He experimented with live cultures of hamster cells to find what he called the "restriction point." Pardee hypothesized that there must be a single decision point in a cell's life cycle where a cell commits to one of two paths: one path that leads toward cell division and another that keeps the cell in a quiescent, or inactive, G0 state (Figure 7).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: The restriction point, “R,” late in G1 phase

Pardee began by restricting the amount of nutrients and hormones available to the experimental cultures to see if he could stop the cells' progress toward cell division. He did this by removing the cell growth signals at different time intervals. After the cycles were stopped, he attempted to restart the cycle by adding back the growth signals. Throughout these experiments, Pardee was careful to time each culture to see how long it took to reenter S-phase and mitosis.

Pardee found that it made no difference at all as to when in the cycle he removed the growth signals. All of the samples took the same amount of time to re-enter mitosis. This result led Pardee to conclude that all of the cells must have ended up at the same point, regardless of where they were in their cycle when he first removed the growth factor.

Pardee called the point where the cells halted the "restriction point," and he hypothesized that it functioned as a “point of no return.” In other words, if growth signals are present, cells will proceed forward, and once they pass the restriction point, they will complete their current cycle – even if you remove the growth signals. Some people still refer to this restriction point found in the G1 phase of all mammalian cells as the "Pardee point." It is the point in the life cycle at which a cell either commits to a path toward division, or stops proliferation and enters the G0 phase. Scientists later found another checkpoint at G2 that halts cell division if DNA was not synthesized properly during S-phase.

Pardee published his results in 1974 (Pardee, 1973). At that same time, scientists at the University of Colorado Medical Center began experimenting with a special line of human cancer cells, called HeLa cells, to see if they could get cells to go backward in the cell cycle or jump from one stage to another out of order. They used HeLa cells because they proliferated quickly and could be kept alive indefinitely in a laboratory setting. In their experiments, the team fused different HeLa cells together that were at different phases of the cell cycle. They wanted to see if they could “trick” a nucleus in one phase of the cell cycle to enter another phase by fusing it with the cytoplasm of a cell in a different phase.

What they found was very interesting. They found that when they fused a G1 cell together with an S-phase cell, the nucleus of the G1 cell quickly entered S-phase. They predicted that something in the cytoplasm of the S phase cell caused the G1 nucleus to begin DNA synthesis and enter S-phase. However, when they fused a G2 cell with an S-phase cell, the G2 nucleus would not enter S-phase. Because the G2 nucleus had already duplicated its DNA, it would not enter another S-phase and re-duplicate its DNA.

Because the nucleus could be tricked into moving forward in the cycle, but not backward, this clever experiment revealed that cells can proceed through the cell cycle in only one direction. In addition, their results confirmed what many scientists had suspected – there are factors in the cytoplasm of cells that control the progression through the phases of the cell cycle (Rao & Johnson, 1970). The hunt was on to find them.

Comprehension Checkpoint

What is the result of removing growth signals in a cell after it has passed the "restriction point"?

Several years after the experiments in Colorado, Tim Hunt, an English biochemist, began to look for the cellular factors that control cell division and other life cycle activities. He found his answers while conducting research as a visiting professor at Woods Hole Oceanographic Institute in Massachusetts.

Hunt began by looking for a protein that might be responsible for triggering the various stages of cell division. He got the idea from research that showed cells would not enter the mitotic phase if treated with drugs that inhibit protein synthesis. This meant that the cells had to make some new proteins in order to begin mitosis. The question became, “What are these mitosis-causing proteins?” Proteins, however, cannot be seen under a microscope in the bustling environment of living cells. So Hunt, like Flemming, had to be an innovator and adapt a tool from biochemistry, called radioactive tagging, for use in his experiments.

Hunt injected radioactive amino acids into sea urchin eggs (Figure 8) to help him “see” proteins in much the same way that Flemming had used his dyes to highlight the chromatin he wanted to see. As eggs used the radioactive amino acids to synthesize new proteins, the newly generated proteins would be tagged with radioactivity and visible when viewed with x-ray imaging devices.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: Eggs from sea urchins like this are often used in research because they are almost completely transparent. image © Wikimedia Commons

Using the bio-tagging technique, Hunt tracked the new proteins as they developed in the sea urchin eggs over time and found that levels of one protein in particular would rise and fall at regular intervals as the cell entered the mitotic phase. The levels would build dramatically just prior to mitosis and then fall suddenly just prior to cell division. It seems that Hunt had found his mystery protein (Evans, et al., 1983).

Hunt called the protein "cyclin" – one that we now know to be an integral part of the cell cycle control system. Cyclins work in tandem with a family of enzymes called kinases to control the cell cycle. These kinases are found in a cell's cytoplasm; but unlike cyclins, kinases do not build up and disappear over time. The cell cycle kinases exist at relatively constant levels in a dormant state in a cell's cytoplasm until they are activated by cyclins. When activated, these cyclin-dependent kinases, or CDKs, trigger the chain reactions that initiate DNA replication, mitosis, and other events in the life cycle of a cell.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Hunt injected radioactive amino acids into sea urchin eggs in order to see

Although it is the cyclins and CDKs that manage when eukaryotic cells enter each phase, the system relies on checkpoints like the one discovered by Pardee to ensure that all systems are ready before launching into the most critical phases of the cycle – DNA synthesis, and following that, mitosis. The cell cycle control system keeps the life cycle moving forward in an orderly manner, sort of like the mechanical timer on a washing machine ensures that clothes are washed, rinsed, and spun dry in the correct order. The cell cycle control system, like a washing machine timer, is automatic, unidirectional, and dependent on signal inputs at certain checkpoints to keep the process moving forward (Figure 9).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: Checkpoints ensure that the cell cycle can be halted if damage or errors are detected.

Tim Hunt, who discovered the cyclins, won the Nobel Prize in medicine 2001, together with Paul Nurse, who discovered the cyclin-dependent kinases (CDKs). They also shared the prize with Leland Hartwell, who pioneered the research into the checkpoints of the cell cycle.

The network of proteins that make up the cell cycle control system manage an extremely complex series of operations that allow the cells in our bodies – and those in all the plants and animals around us – to grow and sustain life. From the careful replication of DNA that becomes the blueprint of life for new daughter cells to the final cleave that pinches one cell into two during cytokinesis, every phase must go off without a hitch – millions and millions of times during the life of an organism. Most the time the process goes smoothly. However, occasionally errors occur or the cell cycle control systems get damaged. When this happens, the result can be disastrous for the cell and can even lead to cancer. In fact, because the main feature of a cancer cell is constant unrestrained growth, cancer is often referred to as a disease of the cell cycle.

Cell division is an enormously complex process that must go on millions and millions of times during the life of an organism. This module explains the difference between binary fission and the cell division cycle. The stages of cell division are explored, and research that contributed to our understanding of the process is described.

Key Concepts

  • Most of the cells that make up higher organisms, like vertebrate animals and flowering plants, reproduce via a process called cell division.

  • In cell division, a cell makes a copy of its DNA and then separates itself into two identical cells – each with its own copy of DNA enveloped inside a nucleus.

  • The term mitosis refers specifically to the process whereby the nucleus of the parent cell splits into two identical nuclei prior to cell division.

  • Alberts. B., Johnson, A., Lewis, J., et al. (2002). Molecular Biology of the Cell, 4th edition. New York: Garland Science; Accessed online at http://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/books/NBK26824/ on March 20, 2013.
  • Campbell, Neal A., & Reece, Jane B. (2005). Biology, seventh edition. Pearson Benjamin Cummings.
  • Evans, T., Rosenthal, E., Youngblom, J., Distel D., & Hunt, T. (1983). Cyclin: a protein specified by maternal mRNA in sea urchin eggs that is destroyed at each cleavage division. Cell, 2, 289-386.
  • Flemming, W. (1878). Kiel. Zur Kenntniss der Zelle und ihrer Theilungs-Erscheinungen. Accessed online at: http://www.schriften.uni-kiel.de/Band%203/Flemming%20(23-27).pdf March 20, 2013.
  • Jackson, Peter K. (2008). The Hunt for Cyclin. Cell, 134, 199-202. http://www.uam.es/personal_pdi/ciencias/jmsierra/documents/Jackson2008Cell.pdf.
  • Pardee, A. (1973). A Restriction Point for Control of Normal Animal Cell Proliferation. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, 71, 1286-1290.
  • Rao, P. & Johnson, R. (1970). Mammalian cell fusion: Studies on the regulation of DNA synthesis and mitosis. Nature, 224, 159-164.
  • Zacharias, Helmut. Famous scholars from Kiel. Accessed online at http://www.uni-kiel.de/grosse-forscher/index.php?nid=flemming&lang=e

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Donna Hesterman “Cell Division I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (5), 2013.

Top


Page 10

Cell Biology

by David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

How do you discover something extraordinarily fundamental that nobody has ever known or seen before? If you have a pretty good idea of what you’re seeking, you might take Walther Flemming’s approach. In Cell Division I: The Cell Cycle, we learned that Flemming observed how chromosomes became visible in patterns that repeated each time the cells of fire salamanders divided. This important discovery was made possible by using various dyes, a technique that Flemming pioneered (Figure 1). This is a good example of how a new instrument or technique can facilitate a discovery, provided that the researcher already knows more or less what he or she might find.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Flemming's drawing of an insect cell treated with an aniline dye as he saw it under the microscope image © Wikimedia Commons

This was the case with Flemming. Scientists in the preceding years had already been seeing faint structures in cells, but their dyes were not good enough to reveal what any of these structures did. Throughout the 19th century, as microscopes developed, scientists had been seeing clues of structures in dividing cells of eukaryotes. Like Flemming, earlier scientists had been experimenting with dyes. These were not as good as the aniline dyes that would facilitate Flemming’s discovery, but they helped the scientists to see something. Unfortunately, the dyes killed the cells, and since the structures under the microscope were difficult to see as it was, Flemming’s forerunners weren’t sure they were seeing anything characteristic of a live, functional cell. Were they simply artifacts, something that formed only after the cells died? If so, that would not explain how a cell replicates in a living organism, or in vivo.

Knowing what he wanted to find, Flemming set out to do a better job of staining the internal details of cells. By doing so, he realized that he could also determine whether the structures were artifacts or part of cellular function. Using the fire salamander embryos, through a long, painstaking process, he cut his samples into very thin slices and treated them with his new dyes. This killed the cells, just as the earlier dyes had killed the cells of other laboratory animals. However, Flemming repeated this technique with many embryos, arresting their life process at different points in time. This protocol was as much a novel technique as his utilization of the aniline dyes. By stopping the life process at different points, he could investigate whether the structures looked any different at Time A compared with Time B or Time C and so forth.

It turned out that they did look different, and this proved that the structures were not artifacts. They were part of the life process of the cells. Coupled with the improving resolution of microscopes of the era, the aniline dyes could make the differing structures clearly visible. This led Flemming to discover the cell process that we call mitosis: division of the eukaryotic cell nucleus that occurs just prior to cytokinesis, which is the division of the cell itself. So revealing were the new dyes and so meticulous was his technique that Flemming was able to define the phases of mitosis that we still talk about today (Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Flemming's diagram of eukaryotic cell division (1888).

Flemming coined the term chromatin to describe the material of which chromosomes are made. When he observed cell division in the fire salamander embryos, he saw the same pattern of events occur in each cell, beginning with the appearance of visible chromosomes. He described the events as four periods of time, which he named prophase, metaphase, anaphase, and telophase. Today, we speak of five phases, since we split up Flemming’s prophase, the longest phase, into prophase and prometaphase.

It’s important to remember that the process of cell division is cyclical, with one phase feeding into the next. For example, telophase overlaps with cytokinesis, the splitting of the rest of the cell that generates the two new daughter cells. Following cytokinesis, the two new cells then go through a long period called interphase, during which each new cell carries out normal life functions and replicates its chromatin, eventually leading to prophase and another cycle of mitosis. Thus, as mitosis begins, the nucleus already contains a double set of chromatin. Since chromatin contains the genes that give organisms their characteristics, this means that a cell entering prophase contains two copies of what is called the genetic sequence, or the genome, of an organism. What happens from this point forward is simply a matter of repackaging and relocating the chromatin.

Taking the five phases of mitosis plus interphase, you can remember the entire cell cycle with the phrase “Please Pour Me Another Tea Instead!” (Figure 3)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: An illustration of the phases of mitosis: interphase, prophase, prometaphase, metaphase, anaphase, and telophase. This process then leads to cytokinesis. image © NIGMS

Prophase is the time when we can first see the chromosomes under an optical microscope. As noted above, the cell’s genetic sequence replicates prior to prophase (during interphase). During interphase, the chromatin is relatively decondensed, bundled loosely, like spaghetti, and dispersed throughout the nucleus. With the onset of prophase, the chromatin folds up into a compact form that, when stained with a dye, can be seen as individual chromosomes, even with the primitive microscopes available in Flemming’s era. Each chromosome consists of a pair of sister chromatids, each containing the same genetic sequence that was duplicated during interphase, and these two chromatids are connected by a structure called a centromere. Also, during prophase, a prominent structure called a nucleolus disappears from the nucleus.

Prometaphase is marked by the breakdown of the membrane that surrounds the cell nucleus. Additionally, pairs of protein complexes called kinetochores bind to the centromere of each chromosome, one kinetochore for each chromatid. These two key events will allow for connections to form between the chromosomes and special structures located just outside of the nucleus.

Metaphase is characterized by a repositioning of the duplicated chromosomes so that they are ready to be pulled apart. During interphase, most animal cells contain a structure called a centrosome, located near the nucleus but outside of its membrane. Like the chromatin, the centrosome also replicates toward the end of interphase, and by the onset of metaphase each of the two daughter centrosomes has migrated to opposite ends of the nuclear membrane. Throughout the cell cycle, the centrosome acts as the control center for microtubules, a complex system of protein fibers that make up the part of the cytoskeleton. Just as bones give shape to your body on a large scale, the cytoskeleton provides each cell with a shape, while also helping to transport materials. With the nuclear membrane now dissolved and the two centrosomes positioned on opposite sides of the cell, the condensed chromosomes line up along an imaginary line in the center of the cell called the metaphase plate. Microtubule fibers then begin to extend from each centrosome toward the centromere that connects the two sister chromatids of each chromosome. This cage-like structure of microtubules is called the mitotic spindle. Specifically, the microtubule fibers attach to the kinetochores; as noted above, there are two kinetochores, one for each chromatid. This provides the setup for the chromatids to be pulled apart during the next phase.

Anaphase is characterized by the separation of the two identical chromatids of each chromosome. With the mitotic spindle complete, the two centrosomes start moving outward, pulling each chromatid away from its sister and toward opposite ends of the cell.

Telophase begins when the two sets of chromatids reach distinct regions of the cell and a new nuclear membrane starts to form around each set. Cytokinesis also begins during telophase, even before the new nuclear membranes are complete. Once formed, however, each new nuclear membrane encloses a full set of chromosomes. These then decondense into the ordinary chromatin of interphase, a nucleolus appears in each newly formed nucleus, and the cell cycle begins anew.

Interphase is not a part of mitosis, but is the cell's state between nuclear divisions when it is preparing for mitosis and cytokinesis. Interphase is discussed in more detail below.

Comprehension Checkpoint

What name did Flemming give to the material that forms chromosomes?

Chromatin consists of DNA and special proteins called histones. DNA is a long molecule consisting of two strands of repeating chemical units called nucleotides. There are four types of nucleotides, and the genetic sequence is based on the order in which these four types of nucleotide are connected, one after the other, over the length of the molecule. It’s like a language built of words composed of only four possible letters, but it works well, because the DNA molecule allows each word to be very long (learn more in our series on DNA, specifically DNA II: The Structure of DNA). The density of chromatin changes throughout the cell cycle; this depends on how tightly the DNA strand is wrapped and tethered to histones and other associated proteins (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: The substance within chromosomes, chromatin, is made up of DNA (genetic information) and proteins (called histones). image © Darryl Leja, NHGRI & www.genome.gov

While chromosomes are a way of organizing the chromatin of eukaryotic organisms into individual packages, the number of chromosomes varies widely among eukaryotes. Humans have 46, cats and other felines have 38, dogs have 78, and wheat has 42, while the Jack Jumper ant has only 2, and a certain kind of protozoan is famous for having nearly 16,000.

It should be emphasized that mitosis occurs only in eukaryotic cells, since only eukaryotes have membrane-bound nuclei. Bacteria and Archaea, the other two domains of life, have chromosomes that are not separated from the rest of the cell; consequently, they can reproduce through a simpler process called binary fission (to learn more, see our module The Discovery and Structure of Cells).

Comprehension Checkpoint

All living organisms have the same number of chromosomes.

Just as DNA is a large molecule constructed of building blocks, microtubules are made of repeating units of protein called tubulin. In addition to playing a structural role akin to the skeleton of your body, large molecules built of tubulin subunits are vital to mitosis and several other dynamic cell functions. They actually move, which is why chromosomes can be pulled apart, and why the entire cell can be made to divide.

All of this takes a great deal of organization, and so eukaryotic cells depend on components known as microtubule organizing centers (MTOCs). In animal cells, the centrosome is one of the main types of MTOC. As we shall see in the next section, two centrosomes are needed during mitosis of an animal cell, each member of the pair using microtubules to pull a set of daughter chromosomes toward one end of the dividing cell. A centrosome consists of two centrioles that are made of tubulin. The two centrioles are arranged at right angles, or orthogonally, and are surrounded by other proteins that make the centrosome more than just a bent section of microtubule (Figure 5).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Illustration of a centrosome, which consists of two barrel-like centrioles (each made of tubulin) at right angles to each other. image © Darryl Leja, NHGRI & www.genome.gov

Although not part of mitosis, interphase is important to discuss because it places mitosis into context with respect to the cell cycle. For vertebrates (the subphylum of animals to which humans belong), the duration of the life cycle of each cell varies, depending on the cell type. Certain white blood cells may live and be replaced over a period lasting less than a day. Most other body cell types have life cycles ranging from days to months. Others, such as bone cells, typically are replaced in cycles measured in decades, while certain brain cells and muscle cells will endure for the entire lifespan of the organism. These cells are said to be in a permanent interphase; specifically, they are locked in a phase of interphase known as G1.

For cells that will be moving from interphase into a new round of mitosis, the G1 phase ends at what’s called the restriction point, when the cell commits to replication, and enters the phase of DNA synthesis, or S phase. Throughout G1, sections of the decondensed chromosomes are accessed as needed by enzymes using the DNA sequence to make proteins, but in the S phase the entire collection of genetic material is copied. Thus, by the end of the S phase, each decondensed chromosome exists in duplicate, the two copies destined to become the two sister chromatids when the chromosome condenses at prophase. Generally the S phase leads into a transitional phase known as G2, although the cells of some animal species proceed from the S phase directly into mitosis. During G2, proteins are synthesized that will support mitosis and cytokinesis. Additionally, many cell types undergo a kind of self-testing to make sure that everything is correct before mitosis begins, and certain cancers are thought to result from cells missing the G2 phase and thus avoiding the testing that would prevent mitosis in cases when all is not right. (You can learn about interphase in detail in our Cell Division I: The Cell Cycle module.) A representation of cell cycle phases is shown in Figure 6.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Relative lengths of the cell cycle phases, including the G1, S, and G2 phases that make up interphase. Mitosis, here noted by M, is a relatively short period.

Comprehension Checkpoint

____________ remain in a permanent interphase.

Painstaking, systematic work like Flemming’s is one way to make a discovery. Indeed, in modern science, it’s the most common way. But it’s not the only way. One major discovery very relevant to mitosis came unexpectedly, and from a surprising source: tea leaves. Not conventional tea, but leaves of the Madagascar Periwinkle, a plant known for its beautiful flowers.

In many parts of the world, people brew tea from leaves of the Periwinkle (Figure 7), previously called Vinca rosea and now designated as Catharanthus roseus (we'll use the older Vinca name here). This tea is used as a folk remedy for a plethora of ailments, but especially for diabetes when insulin and other conventional treatments are not available. It’s an ancient remedy whose potential in diabetes treatment science has only recently begun to uncover, but it first met the scrutiny of modern research back in the 1950s. Fascinated to hear of the tradition, a Canadian endocrinologist from Toronto, Clark Noble, accepted a sample of 25 Periwinkle leaves from a patient who had acquired them in Jamaica. Although recently retired from endocrinology research, Noble had been a key player in the discovery of insulin 30 years earlier, but the Nobel Prize for this milestone medical advance had eluded him. Others who had worked closely with Noble had received the award, but he was remembered as merely a sideline figure. If diabetics in Jamaica and elsewhere really were benefiting from the Vinca plant, Noble wanted to know how it worked. Lacking a lab of his own, he sent the envelope to the lab of his younger brother, Robert.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: The Madagascar Periwinkle plant (Catharanthus roseus, previously called Vinca rosea).

Also an endocrinology researcher, Robert Noble jumped at the opportunity to study the leaves. As noted above, insulin treatment had been available for only 30 years at this point. It was obtained from pigs, and supplies were not particularly abundant. Moreover, it didn’t work well for all diabetic patients. Today we know this has to do with the fact that there are two main types of diabetes, both of which manifest as an inability to absorb sugar from the blood into the body’s muscle cells, leading to a range of long-term complications in many body systems. Some diabetics are unable to produce insulin, so taking insulin works very well for them. In others, however, the problem is that their muscle cells do not respond well to insulin. They produce insulin, and yet their blood sugar levels are still high. Insulin may help them a little, but not completely, and for some it does not help at all. Today, we have drugs to make their muscle cells more sensitive to insulin, but the situation was very different back in the 1950s. And thus, Robert Noble happily set out to study the Vinca leaves that his older brother had sent him.

Noble started by formulating questions that could be answered through experiments on laboratory animals such as rabbits and mice. When injected, would an extract of the leaves lower an animal’s blood sugar? Would it prevent the development of diabetic symptoms like excessive urination? Would it prevent the development of blood circulation problems and blindness? Or, injected into an animal that already has full-blown diabetes, would it reverse the condition? Using laboratory animals that have a certain medical condition in order to test an agent that might affect that condition is known as an animal model. In this case, Noble was employing rabbit and mice models of diabetes.

After running a series of experiments, the younger Noble found that the Vinca rosea extract actually had no effect on diabetes whatsoever. In fact, at very high doses, it made the animals really sick. They were dying of infections, because their white blood cell counts were too low. Something from the Vinca leaves was preventing the bone marrow from producing new white blood cells, which form the basis of the immune system.

Noble didn’t know why the Vinca extract killed the white blood cells of mice, but he wondered if this property could be useful for people who have too many white blood cells. In other words, he wondered if the Vinca extract could be used to treat leukemia, a type of cancer characterized by excessively high numbers of white blood cells? To find out, Noble joined forces with chemist C.T. Beer to isolate the specific chemical compound from the Vinca extract that caused the effect.

They found the compound that belongs to a class of chemicals known as alkaloids, and they named it vinblastine. Switching from an animal model of diabetes to one of leukemia, Robert Noble began a new series of experiments looking at the effects of vinblastine on leukemia and some other diseases that are caused by uncontrolled replication of cells.

Following success with the animal experiments, vinblastine proved to be very effective in clinical trials of cancer patients in Toronto. Soon, a related compound called vincristine was isolated by another investigator. A whole range of additional Vinca compounds followed, and each proved useful against various types of cancer, though vinblastine and vincristine are the most famous.

How well did they work? To give you an idea, Vinca drugs are still used today, often in combinations with other chemotherapy drugs, and they have led to dramatic increases in cancer survival. Vincristine, for instance, is part of the combination cocktail against the most common childhood leukemia known as acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL). In 1950, an ALL diagnosis was a virtual death sentence for a child, with a survival rate of 5 percent. Today, the survival rate of ALL is up to 95 percent. Similarly, Hodgkin disease – a type of cancer of the lymph nodes that often affects young adults – had a pitiful survival rate in the 1950s, but by 1980 the death rate from Hodgkin disease had decreased by 75 percent, thanks in large part to vinblastine, the drug that Noble discovered in the Vinca leaves.

All of this came from two brothers who had not even set out to do cancer research. Unlike Walther Flemming, who had a plan and knew precisely what he was looking for, the discovery of vinblastine is a story of serendipity, or a fortunate accident.

Comprehension Checkpoint

The Vinca extract was effective in treating

How could a chemical drawn from a plant be so effective against leukemia? What does vinblastine do to the cells of rabbits, mice, and people with cancer? Today, when pathologists look at suspected cancer under a microscope, they pay a lot of attention to mitosis. Each time mitosis occurs, it leads to the parent cell splitting into two new daughter cells. While that formula is always the same, the rate at which mitosis occurs varies substantially. Just like other cells in a body, the life cycle of different cancer cells can vary. Some have a very short life cycle, with mitosis occurring frequently, while in other cancer cells mitosis is infrequent. When cancer is suspected, the pathologist looks at how fast and how often mitosis occurs. Cancer cells that undergo more mitosis tend to be more aggressive than cancer cells in which mitosis is more relaxed. This means that if you slow down mitosis, you might then be able to slow down, or even reverse, the progression of cancer.

It turns out that this is exactly how the Vinca alkaloids work. When Robert Noble gave the Periwinkle tea to laboratory animals, and later when he gave the isolated vinblastine compound to human patients, cell division slowed down in the white blood cells. It was later discovered that the compound interferes with mitosis. In addition, the various Vinca compounds that were eventually discovered each interfere with mitosis at different phases and for different reasons. It turns out that the compounds disrupt the assembly of microtubules – the special fibers that provide structure in the cell. Vinblastine binds to the tubulin subunits, preventing them from coming together.

The questions that Robert Noble and the generations of cancer researchers who stood on his shoulders were inspired to ask ultimately were investigated in a very systematic way. Having an idea of what they were looking for, researchers isolated new drugs and honed in more closely on the workings of the microtubule system. So while it may start with a lucky find, ultimately scientific advancement requires a clear plan, and long lasting, painstaking work.

Beginning with the discovery of mitosis, the module details each phase of this cell process. It provides an overview of the structure of cell components that are critical to mitosis. The module describes Clark Noble’s experiments with the Madagascar Periwinkle, which led to the discovery of an effective cancer treatment drug. The relationship between mitosis and cancer is explored as is the mechanism by which anti-cancer drugs work to slow down or prevent cell division.

Key Concepts

  • The term mitosis refers specifically to the process whereby the nucleus of a eukaryotic cell splits into two identical daughter nuclei prior to cell division.

  • Mitosis is a cyclical process consisting of five phases that feed into one another: prophase; prometaphase; metaphase; anaphase; telophase.

  • The rate at which mitosis occurs depends on the cell type. Some cells replicate faster and others slower, and the entire process can be interrupted.

  • Chromosomes are made of a material called chromatin, which is dispersed throughout the cell nucleus during interphase. During mitosis, however, the chromatin condenses making individual chromosomes visible under an ordinary light microscope.

  • HS-C6.2, HS-LS1.A1, HS-LS1.B1

David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Cell Division II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-4 (2), 2015.

Top


Page 11

Evolutionary Biology

by Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

The first edition of Charles Darwin's groundbreaking book, On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection, had only one illustration in it – a picture of a family tree, or descent, also called phylogeny. For the book publisher, this must have been an expensive investment and a somewhat worrying choice. The diagram was printed on oversized paper that had to be unfolded out of the volume to be seen, an expensive printing task. In addition, to have a single drawing in a book was unusual in the middle 1800s because realistic illustrations of plants and animals were considered to be highly artistic. Illustrations were an important selling point of popular books about natural history such as Origin, a non-technical work written for the general public to read. Yet, all 1,250 copies of Origin sold in a day. For Darwin to have placed only a single picture in the book, he must have considered it crucial to his discussion.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: This was the only illustration that appeared in Origin of Species.

Darwin's single picture was a chart, not a portrait of exotic species or even a map. With it, Darwin sought to explain a new concept in science: how various pieces of biology fit together to explain the origins and evolution of species. This involved many details and a lot of ideas. His one drawing was meant to illustrate all of the following:

  • How natural selection works over generations to promote structural variation in the physical form or behavior of an organism.
  • How these variations accumulate to change a species over time.
  • How populations within a species tend to become different from one another.
  • How structural change eventually produces new species.
  • How several species can arise over time from a single ancestral species.
  • How a new genus can evolve from a line of new species.
  • How extinction is a natural part of the evolutionary process.
  • How all species are actually related to one another.
  • How clusters of similar species can form because they have a common origin.

Evolution is a complex, multi-faceted process, and this list is a complex set of ideas to relate. So it is no wonder Darwin focused on producing a graphic to help explain them to the world. He also wrote about five pages explaining how the diagram was to be read.

Darwin chose his words carefully. Here and elsewhere in Origin he used a certain phrase – "descent with modification" – over and over again as an expression for "evolution". Why this instead of the simple one-word term "evolution"?

Part of the answer must be that evolution was a still a fuzzy concept, and it was Darwin's job to make it clear.

At that time, scientists were commonly using the term evolution in discussing physical growth, the changes an individual goes through as one matures. The other meaning of evolution referred to structural change in a species that took place over time, which some, including Darwin, also called transmutation. So, there was a reason for his preference for "descent with modification" over "evolution". First, he wanted to make clear that his discussion of evolution dealt with transmutation (modification), not growth and development. Second, Darwin meant to emphasize that the big picture of biological evolution was far more complicated than the image of the fur of a fox transmuting from reddish brown to white as an adaptation to life in the Arctic. It also involved the production of a pedigree that linked species because they are genetically related, through the process of descent.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: The beaks of four species of Galapagos finches, from Darwin's Journal of Researches, 1839. Darwin found that the beaks of finches on islands throughout the Galapagos were specialized to optimize the diet available to them. Thus, finches on islands where large, hard-shelled nuts were prevalent developed robust beaks (far left), and finches on islands where insects or flowers were available developed delicate, pointy beaks (far right).

The concept of phylogenetic descent was a new idea that made Darwin's theories of evolution more sensible than previous proposals that tried to explain certain observations. For many decades before Origin appeared, natural scientists had wrestled with a puzzling problem of biodiversity. While taxonomists who classified organisms never intended to find patterns, it was clear to all those who studied taxonomy that there was a "natural order" that grew out of the process of classifying animals and plants (see our Taxonomy I: What's in a name? module).

Scientists wondered why, when classified, groups of species seemed to form clusters, as if some sort of biodiversity magnet pulled them together and put them in one place. Within clusters, species tended to be similar to one another by different degrees. Surely it was no coincidence that all species of cats are alike, from the alley cat to the lion to the prehistoric saber tooth that roamed the western United States. Chance could not be the reason why dogs, wolves, and coyotes are all variations on the theme of "Dog." Similarly, chance could not explain the similarities and differences of the Galapagos finches that Darwin collected while he was with the Beagle expedition. What was behind the repeated pattern of species clusters that was so common in nature?

Comprehension Checkpoint

Darwin preferred the term "descent with modification" over "evolution" because

Before Darwin, there was only one available model that naturalists used to explain species' similarities and differences, and that would not work to solve this problem. Scientists had thought that the most important pattern of biodiversity was what they called the Scale of Nature. This was the notion that the vast range of living organisms – say, from snail to ant to fish to mouse to monkey to man – was a feature of divine creation meant to highlight our own superiority. Life, they thought, was arranged like a set of stairs, with "lower" forms situated on the bottom and "higher" forms, humans, appearing at the top. This idea can be traced as far back as Aristotle, more than 2,000 years ago, and it was popularized in the 1800s by writers like Robert Chambers. Of course, it was all based on assumption. No evidence was provided to support the model, but it was generally accepted by tradition.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3a: Scale of Nature Model
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3b: How the Scale of Nature and Phylogenetic Models interpret the anatomical similarities and differences between apes and humans. The Scale of Nature model assumes a hierarchy of lower and higher organisms, while the Phylogenetic model does not. The current phylogenetic relationship among chimps, gorillas, and humans is different than that believed to be true in Darwin's day and is shown in the green inset.

The Scale of Nature, which was actually more of a "macro" view of life, would not work for Darwin because it did not relate to the clusters of similar species that he had observed. Why would so many types of cats or finches exist? The Scale of Nature suggested an unchanging, linear quality to evolution, but that surely could not explain the explosive variety of adaptations that Darwin saw among the finches he found on the Galapagos Islands during the Beagle voyage. Darwin observed finches that were adapted to feeding on different things: birds with beaks that were specialized to eat seeds, leaves, insects, or nectar. The list of items could not be interpreted as a scale-like linear climb involving a worse-adapted food source to better-adapted food source, or from poor-food to rich-food.

Comprehension Checkpoint

The __________ model assumes a hierarchy of higher and lower life forms.

Instead of the macro view offered by the Scale, Darwin was focused on a "micro" view of biodiversity: What could explain the small variations distinguishing species that actually resembled one another? He came to see that evolutionary changes on the micro level would add up to the differences that were obvious at the macro level. So, instead of a stairway or ladder as a metaphor for understanding the cluster pattern of biodiversity, Darwin pictured a tree.

This was a brilliant insight. Rather than being arrow-like and linear, a tree has many elements that spread out in different directions. Rather than being static, it is dynamic. It grows over time, just as evolution is embedded in time. It sprouts branches, as if it were generating new varieties and new species. Or, it may have branches that do not subdivide. Some branches grow straight up, parallel to the trunk, while most head off in different directions as they develop, resembling alternative adaptations. Some branches grow into stumps and die out, becoming extinct. Others may grow long and last for generations, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, and even longer. None of the branches of a tree is judged to be any better than others; none is superior and none is inferior. They are all simply different.

Crucially important is the fact that all the branches of a tree are interconnected. You can trace their origins from their endpoints to the parent shoots from which they grew, just as you might trace the roots of dogs, or cats, or Galapagos finches to their original ancestral species.

The Origin tree diagram illustrates how a branching pattern of evolution can produce a greater number of species over time than what was there to begin with. It shows how some lines of species, or lineages, split more frequently than others. It shows that some lineages do not split at all but evolve almost like a column. It shows that extinction is a basic property of descent: Many populations are left behind and do not reach the top because they have died out.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Darwin saw evolution as a

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Darwin's earliest depiction of the tree of life, showing how many species, closely or distantly related, might evolve from a single ancestor.

Coming up with this tree-model of evolutionary process and pattern was not easy. In fact, Darwin's personal notebooks reveal how his own understanding grew over the years. In one notebook, which he began writing soon after returning from the Beagle expedition, he drew a crude stick-like diagram to show that many species could evolve from a single ancestral species by somehow splitting apart.

This early graphic, shown in Figure 4, is shaped like a cross between a tree and a starburst. It seems as if Darwin was trying to form an idea of how the great diversity of species could come about naturally from a single origin, rather than having each species being specially created. It is a flat image, as if he were drawing the diversity of Galapagos finches on a map of the islands. That, in fact, was key to his figuring out that evolution had occurred on the Galapagos, that is, how the birds had evolved across space. But his 1859 drawing, clearly for the first time, provided the blueprint of evolution though time. It illustrated his notion of descent with modification, how natural selection produces change and also a pedigree of connections between species that shows where they came from historically, meaning phylogenetically.

To better understand the one illustration that Darwin included in Origin, it is helpful to picture the finches that he studied on the Galapagos. What would this diagram look like if he had illustrated it with species of finch? At the bottom of the figure we would see the ancestral finches. As the lines diverge and branch out higher in the diagram, new species of finch would appear, leading to the array of modern birds at the top of the picture. To better illustrate this idea, work your way through "Darwin's Finches," the interactive animation linked below.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

Interactive Animation:Darwin's Finches interactive animation

With the tree of life as a metaphor for evolution, Darwin changed the way both scientists and the public view the origin of species. There would no longer be a need to interpret the biodiversity of nature as a ladder or scale, with some species better or worse than others due to the details of their size, fur, and teeth or as measured by their intelligence or ancestry. All are adapted to their specific environments, even though some might not survive. And all, at some level, share a common source of origin.

Our understanding of the term evolution has changed significantly since Darwin's time. This module explains how Darwin's work helped to give evolution the meaning it has today. It details the concept of "descent with modification" that Darwin described with the one figure originally included in Origin of Species. The module discusses how this model revolutionized scientific thinking about the similarities and differences between and within species, laying the foundation for our current understanding of biodiversity.

Key Concepts

  • Darwin's theory of Descent with Modification shows how as organisms reproduce, slight changes create variation, which could lead to new species over time.

  • Darwin provided the first model that could logically account for biodiversity, explaining lineage and the small variations that distinguish one species from another, similar-looking one.

  • Darwin's work radically changed thinking regarding the Scale of Nature, a model that suggested that some species were naturally inferior to one another, and showed species evolved in response to environmental pressures, not because of some hierarchy of order.

  • HS-C2.1, HS-C2.2, HS-LS4.B1, HS-LS4.B2, HS-LS4.C1, HS-LS4.C2

Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Charles Darwin III” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-2 (5), 2004.

Top


Page 12

Evolutionary Biology

by Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

How Charles Darwin came to understand evolution is a fascinating and important story. In our Charles Darwin I module, we focused on how he arrived at an alternative to the idea that each species was uniquely created and unchangeable. Here we look more closely at how Darwin came to propose the mechanism of evolutionary change, which he called "natural selection." Natural selection is the force that promotes changes in a species over generations. It is also the force that produces new species from the changes that accumulate in a population over long periods of time.

Darwin learned the importance of natural selection in bits and pieces as he developed his scientific skills and credentials. He lived during one of the most interesting times, the heyday of Great Britain's Victorian era, from 1809 to 1882, when the sciences, and openness to questioning the status quo, were growing cultural forces. He had a long, productive, brilliant career, and was almost famous even before returning from his five-year voyage around the world on the H. M. S. Beagle. Luckily, his correspondence, diaries, and personal workbooks, as well as the writings of his relatives, friends, colleagues, and rivals, document Darwin's adult life extensively. They tell us that every facet of the man reflected his passion for the patterns of evolution, its rules and consequences. Once he fully grasped how it worked, Darwin's life became so steeped in thinking about evolution that today we might call his fascination an obsession.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: The title page of Darwin's most famous book, On the Origin of Species by ^~Means of Natural Selection.

Although we properly credit Darwin with being the founding father of evolutionary theory, one of his own great gifts was being able to spot a good idea and synthesize information from many fields of knowledge. Darwin's success was due, in part, to having learned from others, just as the great physicist Isaac Newton claimed to have stood "on the shoulders of giants."

Thus, to develop the concept of evolution by natural selection, Darwin did not have to invent the idea that animals and plants were adapted to their environment because that was already recognized in the late 1700s. He did not have to buck the Biblical story of a seven-day creation because the father of modern geology, Charles Lyell, had already shown that Earth's history extended over at least millions of years, not the thousands implied by the Bible. Darwin did not even have to come up with the idea of natural selection by himself – it was inspired by someone else! Another Englishman, Thomas Robert Malthus, who was a clergyman and an economist, wrote Essay on the Principle of Population in 1798. Malthus argued (from an economic standpoint) that human population growth, if it were not reigned in by disease, starvation, war, and other factors, would naturally expand beyond our capacity to produce the food we need to sustain it. In other words, societies of people also are locked in a "struggle for existence." In his autobiography, Charles Darwin acknowledges this thought as the beginnings of natural selection:

In October 1838, that is, fifteen months after I had begun my systematic inquiry, I happened to read for amusement Malthus on Population, and being well prepared to appreciate the struggle for existence which everywhere goes on from long-continued observation of the habits of animals and plants, it at once struck me that under these circumstances favourable variations would tend to be preserved, and unfavourable ones to be destroyed. The results of this would be the formation of a new species. Here, then I had at last got a theory by which to work.

Charles Darwin, 1876

Comprehension Checkpoint

Darwin is credited as being the first person to recognize that plants and animals adapt to their environment.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Down House - Charles Darwin's home and research laboratory.

After his famous five-year voyage around the world on the Beagle, most of Darwin's life was spent at his home on the outskirts of London, which he used as a base of scientific operations. His efforts involved much more than writing about big ideas like natural selection. He worked hard to build his knowledge of all manners of animals and plants from the ground up, learning lessons from many diverse research projects that were always underway in the Darwin household. Many of them might seem small and trivial, but they left him with enormous insight and they added up to a vast body of experience that earned Darwin a great reputation among the public, as well as among scientists from many different fields. Darwin pioneered studies of barnacles, coral reefs, hybridization between species, orchid fertilization, human origins, animal behavior, and other topics that are now basic to oceanography, botany, genetics, ecology, geology, and psychology.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Annie Darwin (March 2, 1841 to April 23, 1851), the second child and eldest daughter of Charles and Emma Darwin.

With his interest in the behaviors of organisms, even Darwin's family life provided lessons about evolution. While he was a doting father to all of his ten children, he also studied them carefully for clues about how nature gave way to nurture. From watching them he theorized that some human behaviors, such as a young child's selfishness, were based upon instincts that were adaptations, while other behaviors were learned, shaped by culture. The death of one of his daughters, Annie, at the age of ten was also a painful reminder to Darwin that all species are captives of their environment and undergo a "struggle for existence" during each generation. Disease was an environmental hazard to all individuals, a potential obstacle to their success. Some individuals were better able to cope with disease than others, just as some are better able to escape predation. Some won and some lost; some grew up and others did not; some lived to have many children while others had few or none. These natural differences that always exist among individuals are at the heart of the principle of natural selection as the engine of evolutionary change.

Comprehension Checkpoint

In Darwin's family life, he found

The idea of natural selection rests on several key points:

  • More individuals are born to a species in every generation than actually live to reproduce.
  • All individuals differ in structure and behavior, and many of these variations are inherited.
  • Some individuals have a greater ability to survive and reproduce than do others because their inherited traits are better adapted to the conditions of the environment than the other traits present in different individuals of the same population.
  • Because the rate at which offspring are produced in every species is greater than the rate at which the environment can provide food, shelter, and other needs, individuals who carry the advantageous traits will come to outnumber those without them, causing a shift in the common characteristics of the species over time.

That shift is a change, an evolutionary adjustment that takes place across generational time. The process behind it is natural selection. Darwin chose the term because the process works much like "artificial selection," the methods people have long used to produce and maintain the breeds of animals and plants that we live with. Both rely on differential reproduction to have an effect. That is, both promote the reproduction of certain members of a population with a desirable set of characteristics. For example, dogs are commonly bred to be protective but not overly aggressive. Eventually, those traits become established as key features of the breed or population.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Dogs with different traits. The collie (left) is frequently used to herd sheep and other livestock. They are bred for their thick coats, which protect them from injury and from intemperate weather while they work, and for their intelligence. The Dalmatian (middle) is similarly intelligent, and is bred for its distinctive black and white coat. The dachshund (right) is a short-legged, elongated dog, originally bred to chase rabbits and other small game living in burrows. image © Corel Corporation

Unlike artificial selection, natural selection is ever present, ongoing, long-term, and utterly beyond human control or prediction. After all, there is no telling what new disease might pop up to threaten a population, how severe a drought might be to limit the food supply during a bad summer, or if the predator from the next valley should decide to swim the river and hunt in a new territory just when vulnerable babies are being born. At the same time, there is no telling how well a species can resist the disease, how many nearly starved individuals are able to travel a long distance to the next food-rich plateau, or how clever some individuals might be in protecting their kids from the new carnivore that is tracking them.

Archaeologists have shown that artificial selection of animals and plants has been going on for at least 10,000 years. But Darwin knew that the Earth was far older than that – at least millions of years old – thus a lot of change can accumulate in a species through natural selection. In some years, food may be abundant and disease rate low, so the environment exerts less of a "pruning" effect on individuals. A species' total population size may then grow unchecked. However, this means that more individuals who are less fit for lean times will survive, and selective pressure, the forces that shape reproductive success, will be greater when conditions shift. So, it is difficult to tell what types of traits will be favored by natural selection in the long run.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Selective pressure weeds out traits that do not help a species to

The scientific method has its own ways of pruning, as lesser ideas are separated from good ones that explain the data in better ways. The idea of natural selection has survived many tests and challenges as progress in many fields leapt far beyond what was known in Darwin's day. One might have guessed, for example, that the principle of natural selection would fail when we finally learned the basics of heredity decades after Origin was published: Darwin didn't have a clue how traits were passed down across the generations. Yet the theory still stands. For every decade that passes, it only becomes stronger as genetics, molecular biology, geology, paleontology, and other disciplines continue to explain phenomena new and old without having to invent another evolutionary mechanism to replace natural selection.

The second in a series discussing the work of Charles Darwin, this module takes a deeper look into the processes that led to Darwin's theory of natural selection and examines specific mechanisms that drive evolutionary change. Key points on which the idea of natural selection rests are outlined. Examples from Darwin's personal life shed light on his thinking about change within a species and the "struggle for existence."

Key Concepts

  • Variation within a species increases the likelihood that at least some members of a population will survive under changed environmental conditions.

  • The common characteristics of individuals within a population will change over time, as those with advantageous traits will come to be most common or widespread.

  • While evidence of evolution by natural selection exists, its effects cannot be predicted.

  • HS-C7.2, HS-LS4.B1, HS-LS4.C1

Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Charles Darwin II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO (4), 2004.

Top


Page 13

Evolutionary Biology

by Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

Few people have changed the world with the power of an idea. Charles Darwin, the British naturalist who lived during the 1800s, was one of them. While we might equate the idea of evolution with other revolutionary scientific breakthroughs, such as Einstein's general theory of relativity, people seem to care less about what it means to live in a universe where the speed of light is fixed than in a world in which humans descended from hairy apes.

That is a tricky question because of its implications about the very nature of life, humanity, and religion. It is the reason why some greet Darwin's name with a gut-level sense of distrust even though his contributions to our understanding of life are as solidly confirmed as are Einstein's contributions to our understanding of the universe. So, it is no surprise that more people have an inkling – too often wrong – of what is meant by Darwin's concept of natural selection than by the terms of Einstein's famous equation E = mc2.

Darwin's legendary book, On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection; or, the Preservation of Favoured Races in the Struggle for Life, is frequently listed as one of the greatest books ever written. The three critical ideas he developed in it are:

  • The fact that evolution occurs.
  • The theory that natural selection is the driving force or mechanism behind the process of evolution.
  • The concept of phylogeny, that all forms of life are related to one another genealogically, through their pedigree or "family's roots."

Darwin began developing these ideas as a result of his experiences during a five-year voyage on the British survey vessel H.M.S. Beagle, which sailed around the world on a mapping expedition during the early 1830s (Figure 1). Darwin was on board to work as the ship's naturalist, to record information about the geology, sea life, land animals and plants, and people that the Beagle would discover. When he set sail in 1831, Darwin was twenty-two years old, fresh out of college, fascinated with science, and deeply interested in geology and natural history. He was planning to become a clergyman, partly because he thought it would allow him enough free time to pursue his other interests.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: The HMS Beagle, a 90.3 ft, 10 gun brig-sloop of the British Royal Navy. This file comes from Wellcome Images, a website operated by Wellcome Trust, a global charitable foundation based in the UK. image © Wellcome Images/CC-BY-4.0

Comprehension Checkpoint

One of the main ideas of Darwins' book On the Origins of Species was that all forms of life share family roots.

Darwin was keenly aware that the idea of evolution was in the air and was being hotly debated in some circles. Actually, it had been part of Western thought for more than 2,000 years, at least since the Greek philosopher Aristotle proposed there were natural laws that explained how the world came to be. These laws were meant to be alternatives to the usual myths and stories about the origins of the universe and of people that all native cultures seem to generate. Some of Aristotle's proposals were quite specific. He believed, for example, that there were "higher" species and also "lower" species, and the lower ones gave rise to the higher.

As Europe emerged from the Middle Ages, scientists interested in biology considered evolution an idea of historical importance. One of Darwin's own grandfathers, Dr. Erasmus Darwin, had even written extensively about evolution. But what changed the climate of Darwin's times was that the natural sciences were becoming modernized and professionalized, with their own societies, meetings, and publications. This allowed the fuzzy notion of evolution to rise to the level of a scientific hypothesis, which might be proven or disproven by research, evidence, and a method of reasoning.

As the mid-1800s approached, the idea of evolution posed a serious challenge to the then-popular view that species were unchanging fixtures of nature. This concept, called the Fixity of Species, was a perspective that European zoologists and botanists adopted as part of their culture, to reflect Western religion and the story of creation as laid out in the Bible. A key feature of the scientific argument for "fixity" was the notion that the structure of each species was based on a model, ideal form. In other words, botanists would make the case that all wild briar roses were supposed to look like replicas of one another because a wild briar rose was meant to be built in a precise, definite way or it would not be a wild briar rose. Why? Because each wild briar rose was a product of God's "perfect" acts of creation. And if each was meant to be perfect, there was no reason for any to change, and no possibility that they ever did.

The fixity idea, however, was not satisfactory to all. Some geologists and zoologists thought that species might actually change over time. In fact, the possibility of evolution being a fundamental feature of nature eventually became the crucial question of nineteenth-century science. One of the reasons why this happened was that fossils were slowly being discovered, some in highly "imperfect" environments that seemed not to follow the logic of creation – such as the occurrence of ocean seashells found buried on the tops of mountains such as the Alps and the Himalayas.

Darwin allowed himself to wonder if species were fixed or prone to evolution. With the intense experience of five years of living and working on the Beagle, collecting and describing a vast number and variety of natural history specimens, he developed into a first-rate naturalist – actually, the best in the world. He came to see species differently than those who saw perfection in them. Darwin did not focus on the sameness of individuals; rather, he thought it was important that individuals, like you and me, vary in spite of the fact that we belong to the same species. He realized that the variations could become the raw material for evolutionary change.

Comprehension Checkpoint

In Darwin's day, most people believed that

One of the clues that moved Darwin to totally accept the principle of evolution involved a group of small birds called mockingbirds. Mockingbirds are unspectacular animals with a wingspan of about 10 inches. They live in many habitats in North, Central, and South America, from southern Canada to Chile and Argentina. Darwin observed and collected them on the Galapagos, a cluster of small islands off the coast of Ecuador (Figure 2), and sent his specimens back to London for study.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: The Beagle's route through the Galapagos in 1835. Red triangles indicate volcanic peaks on the islands. Darwin's observations of differences between animals inhabiting the different islands in the archipelago was instrumental to his development of his theory of evolution. image © Emory University

After the voyage, Darwin consulted one of the most experienced ornithologists (bird specialists) in England, John Gould, about their taxonomy (see our Taxonomy module). Darwin was surprised to learn that he had misclassified some of the birds because it was difficult for him to tell the species apart from the subspecies. The physical traits of mockingbird species and subspecies blended into one another. For Darwin, this meant that the guidelines he had been trained to use to identify and classify animal and plant species, based on the idea that each one ought to have an idealized "perfect" form – Fixity of Species – was an arbitrary rule created by taxonomists, nothing more than an untested assumption. It logically followed that if species were not designed to be a series of perfect individual replicates, then evolutionary change – or "transmutation" of one species into another – was a possibility. Darwin saw immediately that some of Gould's species could have come into existence if one subspecies changed a little bit more than usual, perhaps as it got isolated on a separate island.

A second clue that led Darwin to embrace evolution had to do with fossils. Fossils are formed when an organism dies and its remains become hardened by absorbing minerals from the earth in which they were buried. Thus, fossils are direct evidence of life in the past and have great importance when considering a time-dependent concept such as evolution. In Argentina, Darwin collected fossils of gigantic armor-plated beasts, megatheres (Figure 3), which were unlike anything else anywhere in the world – nearly. Only the tank-like armadillos, which Darwin had also seen in South America, bore any resemblance to them. Considering these extinct and living forms together, Darwin theorized that megatheres and armadillos might be related. He thought they might be part of a large group of South American mammals that had evolved body armor as a protective adaptation. He speculated that an ancient "cousin" of the megatheres might have been the ancestor of the armadillo.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: A fossil of the now-extinct Megatherium americanum, or giant ground sloth, that inhabited what is now South America from about 23 million years ago until around 12,000 years ago. image © LadyofHats

The Galapagos mockingbirds and the Argentine megatheres provided Darwin with two complementary views of evolution. One helped him picture biological change by comparing living animals. The other helped him see it by comparing an extinct species with one that was living. Darwin collected pieces of the evolutionary puzzle during his five years of sailing on the Beagle, but to solve the puzzle by putting the pieces together into a basic model for the public to see would take him several more decades of effort. His work was capped by publication of Origins in 1859, more than twenty years after he began his voyage on the Beagle.

Origins was immediately recognized as a major scientific success. In one of the quirkiest episodes in the history of science, this happened to be the second time that Darwin published his explanation of evolution. A year earlier, Darwin learned that another naturalist, Alfred Russell Wallace, had also thought of evolution by natural selection, and they eventually wrote a joint paper on the subject in order to share the credit. But the Darwin-Wallace essay did not compare with Origins, which included examples and reasoning that Darwin developed over a twenty-year period. Origins was much more than a statement on the controversial idea of evolution; it laid out a new system of thought, another way of asking scientific questions, assembling scientific evidence, and scientifically testing hypotheses.

Some people were less than happy with the book's publication. Since its central idea was that evolution is an ever-present, unstoppable, fundamental law of nature, Origins became an angry flashpoint for those who cared less about the biological history of animals and plants than they cared about the deeper implications of the really big idea it represented – that in the middle 1800s there were new, logically sound, evidence-based ways of looking at life that challenged the religious ways of thinking that had been broadly accepted for centuries. (See Figure 4 for a parody of his theory of evolution.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Darwin's theories received some strongly negative reactions when they were published. Here Punch's Almanack, a satirical publication, satirizes Darwin's theory of evolution. image © Punch's Almanack

This makes it all the more interesting that the "Question of Questions" was not at all touched on in Origins. Darwin knew all along that this new science of evolutionary biology could be applied to human beings precisely the way he had applied it to mockingbirds and armadillos. Like the mockingbirds, people vary in appearance across countries and continents, and from one island to another. Like the armadillos and megatheres, the skeletons of modern humans closely resemble extinct fossils then being discovered in the Neander Valley of Germany, fossils that would come to be known as Neanderthal man. Darwin said nothing about this in Origins for, in his extraordinary thoroughness, he wasn't ready yet. He was also unprepared for the difficult personal battle that would have resulted if he had.

Comprehension Checkpoint

When Darwin's book On the Origin of Species was published,

About twelve years later, in 1871, Darwin did publish a book specifically about human evolution, Sexual Selection and the Descent of Man. By then, the fury against his ideas had died down in England, and evolution was not a hotly contested issue any longer. By then, other highly accomplished scientists had written about people evolving, most notably Thomas Henry Huxley, in Evidence as to Man's Place in Nature, which appeared in 1863. The idea was slowly being absorbed by society. But nothing could match Darwin's brilliant thinking about the evolutionary process, so no one could match what Darwin would have to say about the subject of man.

Descent of Man was as much about bringing out the few facts then known about human evolution as it was about the meaning of evolution as a way of thinking about our ethics and personal values. Darwin knew that evolution was one of the most important ideas for the human species to comprehend. He knew that seeing us from an evolutionary perspective was more than peering through a telescope to look back at our own primitive origins. Evolution was also a mirror and a microscope for looking at ourselves as we are today.

The experiences and observations of Charles Darwin significantly contributed to his theory of evolution through natural selection. This module explores those influences and describes evolution as a force for biological change and diversification. The first in a series, it details how the theory challenged the cultural mindset of the time, including the effect of his major works: On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection and Sexual Selection and the Descent of Man.

Key Concepts

  • Charles Darwin played a key role in supporting and explaining the theory of evolution through natural selection.

  • Darwin's skills of observation and ability to record data accurately allowed him to create a comprehensive model of the mechanism by which evolution occurs.

  • The theory of evolution through natural selection explains how all forms of life are related to one another genealogically, and emphasizes that variation within a species is the root for evolutionary change.

Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Charles Darwin I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO (3), 2003.

Top


Page 14

Biological Molecules

by Anthony Carpi, Ph.D.

In many ways, our bodies can be thought of as chemical processing plants. Chemicals are taken in, processed through various types of reactions, and then distributed throughout the body to be used immediately or stored for later use. The chemicals used by the body can be divided into two broad categories: macronutrients, those substances that we need to eat regularly in fairly large quantities, and micronutrients, those substances that we need only in small amounts. Three major classes of macronutrients are essential to living organisms: carbohydrates, fats, and proteins. In this lesson, we will discuss the carbohydrates; fats and proteins are discussed in another lesson (see our Fats and Proteins module).

Carbohydrates are the main energy source for the human body. Chemically, carbohydrates are organic molecules in which carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen bond together in the ratio: Cx(H2O)y, where x and y are whole numbers that differ depending on the specific carbohydrate to which we are referring. Animals (including humans) break down carbohydrates during the process of metabolism to release energy. For example, the chemical metabolism of the sugar glucose is shown below:

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

Animals obtain carbohydrates by eating foods that contain them, for example potatoes, rice, breads, and so on. These carbohydrates are manufactured by plants during the process of photosynthesis. Plants harvest energy from sunlight to run the reaction just described in reverse:

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

A potato, for example, is primarily a chemical storage system containing glucose molecules manufactured during photosynthesis. In a potato, however, those glucose molecules are bound together in a long chain. As it turns out, there are two types of carbohydrates, the simple sugars and those carbohydrates that are made of long chains of sugars - the complex carbohydrates.

All carbohydrates are made up of units of sugar (also called saccharide units). Carbohydrates that contain only one sugar unit (monosaccharides) or two sugar units (disaccharides) are referred to as simple sugars. Simple sugars are sweet in taste and are broken down quickly in the body to release energy. Two of the most common monosaccharides are glucose and fructose. Glucose is the primary form of sugar stored in the human body for energy. Fructose is the main sugar found in most fruits. Both glucose and fructose (Figures 1a and 1b) have the same chemical formula (C6H12O6); however, they have different structures, as shown (note: the carbon atoms that sit in the "corners" of the rings are not labeled):

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Glucose

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Fructose

Disaccharides have two sugar units bonded together. For example, common table sugar is sucrose, a disaccharide that consists of a glucose unit bonded to a fructose unit:

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Sucrose

Complex carbohydrates are polymers of the simple sugars. In other words, the complex carbohydrates are long chains of simple sugar units bonded together (for this reason the complex carbohydrates are often referred to as polysaccharides). The potato we discussed earlier actually contains the complex carbohydrate starch. Starch is a polymer of the monosaccharide glucose.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Starch
n is the number of repeating glucose units
(ranges in the 1,000's)

Starch is the principal polysaccharide used by plants to store glucose for later use as energy. Plants often store starch in seeds or other specialized organs; for example, common sources of starch include rice, beans, wheat, corn, potatoes, and so on. When humans eat starch, an enzyme that occurs in saliva and in the intestines called amylase breaks the bonds between the repeating glucose units, thus allowing the sugar to be absorbed into the bloodstream. Once absorbed into the bloodstream, the human body distributes glucose to the areas where it is needed for energy or stores it as its own special polymer – glycogen.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
The Starch Molecule

Glycogen, another polymer of glucose, is the polysaccharide used by animals to store energy. Excess glucose is bonded together to form glycogen molecules, which the animal stores in the liver and muscle tissue as an "instant" source of energy. Both starch and glycogen are polymers of glucose; however, starch is a long, straight chain of glucose units, whereas glycogen is a branched chain of glucose units, as seen below:

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
The Glycogen Molecule

Another important polysaccharide is cellulose. Cellulose is yet a third polymer of the monosaccharide glucose. Cellulose differs from starch and glycogen because the glucose units form a two-dimensional structure, with hydrogen bonds holding together nearby polymers, thus giving the molecule added stability (Figure 6). Cellulose, also known as plant fiber, cannot be digested by human beings, therefore cellulose passes through the digestive tract without being absorbed into the body. Some animals, such as cows and termites, contain bacteria in their digestive tract that help them to digest cellulose. Cellulose is a relatively stiff material, and in plants it is used as a structural molecule to add support to the leaves, stem, and other plant parts. Despite the fact that it cannot be used as an energy source in most animals, cellulose fiber is essential in the diet because it helps exercise the digestive track and keep it clean and healthy.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
The Cellulose Molecule

Our bodies are efficient chemical processing plants, breaking down nutrients to use and store for energy. This module introduces carbohydrates, an important macronutrient. It explains how different carbohydrates are used by plants and animals. Simple sugars and complex carbohydrates are identified, and their biochemical structures are compared and contrasted.

Key Concepts

  • Carbohydrates are a class of macronutrients that are essential to living organisms. They are the main energy source for the human body.

  • Carbohydrates are organic molecules in which carbon (C) bonds with hydrogen and oxygen (H2O) in different ratios depending on the specific carbohydrate.

  • Plants harvest energy from the sun and manufacture carbohydrates during photosynthesis. In a reverse process, animals break down carbohydrates during metabolism to release energy.

  • All carbohydrates are made up of units of sugar. There are two types of carbohydrates: simple sugars – the monosaccharides and disaccharides – and complex carbohydrates – the polysaccharides, which are polymers of the simple sugars.

  • Examples of complex carbohydrates are starch (the principal polysaccharide used by plants to store glucose for later use as energy), glycogen (the polysaccharide used by animals to store energy), and cellulose (plant fiber).

Anthony Carpi, Ph.D. “Carbohydrates” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (3), 2003.

Top


Page 15

Evolutionary Biology

by Iris Saxer, M.A./M.S., Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D.

For centuries, human beings have looked at the complexity of the natural world in wonder. From the delicate design of the more than 18,000 species of orchids that exist (Figure 1), to the breathtaking flight of birds, humans have struggled to understand what the driving force behind the diversity of life is and why so many remarkably different shapes and features exist in the natural world.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Butterfly orchid, Encyclia tampensis. image © National Park Service, R. Cammauf

In 1802, the English priest William Paley wrote that the complexity of animals and plants is of "a degree which exceeds all computation," and he argued that only a divine being could have created these organisms.

Having been educated in England in the early 19th century, Charles Darwin was not only familiar with Paley's writings, but impressed by them. However, Darwin disagreed with Paley's reasoning. Why would a deity create parasites that would eat away at the insides of an organism, and what would the purpose be of crafting a bird that could not fly?

Darwin knew that other natural historians had begun to ask similar questions during the 18th and early 19th centuries. They had begun the gradual process of figuring out that there was a special connection between organisms and the environment, a kind of fit that explained why particular structural details or patterns exist in nature. For example, why are flowers of a certain shape visited most often by certain moths while others are pollinated by bees, or why do large animals that swim well, whether they are dolphins or alligators or eels or sharks, all have long streamlined bodies?

The answer is adaptation, an idea that Darwin absorbed from his predecessors. Two Frenchmen contributed important ideas on adaptation that Darwin worked into his theory of natural selection (see our Charles Darwin II module for more information). Georges Leclerc, who became famous during the middle and late 1800s for compiling information on the habits and geographical distribution of animals and plants, recognized that the differences between related species of animals living in different parts of the world reflected the different environments that they occupied. He thought that animals would somehow change after migrating from one place to another. Jean Baptiste Lamarck looked at things from a different perspective. He popularized the idea that the world's environment changed and with it the needs of animals living off of the environment, thus animal's characteristics changed to suit their environment.

We refer to the adjustments in the fit between organisms and the environment as evolutionary adaptation, or simply adaptation. Adaptation is the root concept that grew into Darwin's theory of natural selection. Natural selection is the mechanism that explains how things change; adaptation explains why they do.

Adaptation is based on the concept that populations of organisms change over time as a result of natural selection. Adaptive evolution is driven by increased survivorship and/or increased reproductive success. This happens when a collection of individuals in a population gain an advantage because of special traits that they share in common. These traits may be either inconspicuous or quite elaborate. They may, for example, start out as a 2 mm lengthening in the nectar-gathering tongue of a few moths that feed on orchids. If beneficial, over time the tongue may become much longer in that species as those individuals and their offspring out-reproduce others. Eventually the long shape becomes the norm, because the long-tongued adaptation, which allows more efficient feeding, contributes to an increase in reproductive success.

Darwin himself discovered an orchid with a huge, 11 inch long nectar-producing tube in Madagascar. He predicted that there would be a moth that feeds from the tube with an 11 inch proboscis. Almost 50 years later Darwin's prediction proved true when scientists discovered the moth Xanthopan morganii praedicta with a 12 inch proboscis which fed from, and pollinated, Darwin's orchid (Angraecum sesquipedale). Of course, the ultimate source of an adaptation like this, and all others, is genetic, because only traits that can be passed on from one generation to the next are influenced by natural selection.

Darwin's orchid-and-moth example is one of the more visible cases of adaptation. One feature of a plant is associated with a corresponding feature of an animal so that both benefit from their interconnected lives in nature. But more generally, organisms are a mass of adaptations that come together to make a particular lifestyle work. Why? Because there are many factors in the environment that are "problems" that require "solutions." The availability of food, predator-prey relationships, and climate all play an important role in selecting "through natural selection" beneficial characteristics.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Traits that become more widespread in a population over generations are often those that

Let's take penguins (Figure 2) as an example. Although the majority of penguin species live in temperate climates, some of the penguins we are most familiar with live in the extreme conditions of Antarctica. These flippered, flightless birds provide a wonderful example of multiple evolutionary adaptations.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: There are 17 species of penguins, all living south of the equator. The genus Pygoscelis, which is Greek for “elbow leg”, consists of three species found on islands near the Antarctic mainland, chinstrap (P. antarctica - on the left), Adelie (P. adeliae - on the right), and gentoo penguins (P. papua - not pictured).
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Adult penguins have a dense layer of tiny, waterproof feathers that protect them in the water. Penguin chicks are covered in fuzzy, insulating down that is replaced by waterproof feathers as they mature.

One of the most difficult challenges for Antarctic-dwelling penguins is maintaining their body temperature under the vastly different conditions on land, where they live and breed, and in the icy water, where they feed. Like other birds, penguins are homeothermic, maintaining a relatively stable body temperature between 35º and 41º C. However, unlike most other birds, penguins do this in a climate where sea temperatures approach -2°C and air temperatures can range from 0°C to a bone chilling -60°C.

While metabolism and muscle activity generate body heat internally, penguins have unique external adaptations to help them conserve this heat. To avoid heat loss, they are insulated by a thick layer of fat, or blubber, under the skin. This helps retain heat, just as in whales, seals and other large cold water animals. In addition, penguin bodies are covered by a layer of feathers that are more densely packed than in any other birds. The base of their feathers are also downy, to trap air for better insulation. In addition, penguins have evolved behaviors to keep their feathers in good condition and insulate them from the cold wind and water. They waterproof themselves by preening, which involves spreading special oily secretions from the uropygial gland at the base of their tail to other areas of their body.

Penguins have other adaptations that help them control temperature. An elaborate circulatory system allows them to retain and dissipate heat easily. The arteries and veins in their extremities are situated very close together so that they can exchange heat. This is called a "countercurrent" heat exchange system to reflect the to-and-from flow of blood relative to the heart. The layout raises the temperature of blood flowing from the flippers and legs to the body core by drawing it past veins carrying already-warm blood to the extremities. Penguins can also increase blood flow to their flippers in order to cool down when necessary. This is important because not all penguins live in cold climates year round. The Galapagos penguin (Spheniscus mendiculus), for example, lives near the equator where it can get quite hot.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Penguins' feet are poorly insulated and rapidly lose heat, which helps the penguins regulate body temperature: if they get too hot, they can simply expose their feet to rapidly cool off.

There are several behavioral adaptations used by penguins in their constant struggle to maintain a stable body temperature. They shiver to increase metabolic heat production, and they pant and expose their feet to get rid of excess heat (their feet are the only part of their body not covered with insulating feathers). Some species also seek shelter under rocks to avoid temperature extremes, a logical and simple maneuver when possible. Penguins are territorial by nature; however, the Emperor penguin (Aptenodytes forsteri) has evolved the social behavior of huddling together to share body heat in the harsher conditions of mainland Antarctica, where temperatures below -60°C have been recorded and gale force winds can approach 200 to 300 km/hr.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Penguins are adapted to swim rapidly and gracefully, in contrast to most other birds.

Penguins are amphibious birds, feeding only at sea and breeding on land. All three pygoscelid penguins prey primarily on small shrimp-like invertebrates, called krill, and to a lesser degree on a variety of fish. While they forage at sea, they are under constant threat from their predators, including leopard seals, orcas (killer whales), and occasionally fur seals. Consequently, not only are penguins much more adept at swimming than walking, they even consume one-third less energy at sea than on land. On land, penguins tend to inelegantly walk, jump, or toboggan on their bellies, sometimes over long distances, to get to their rookeries, where they breed, or to enter the seas. But in the water they are a marvel of naval engineering. Buoyant, torpedo-shaped bodies and an efficient flipper design allow penguins to "fly" underwater, using their bill, tail, and feet to rapidly change direction pursuing fish or avoiding predators. When traveling long distances, penguins will porpoise, leaping out of the water, to reduce drag and conserve energy.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Penguin mother with baby. The chick is well protected from the cold, sitting on top the mother's feet, and insulated by her fat and feathers.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Even though Emperor penguins are territorial by nature, they huddle together as an adaptation to

The breeding adaptations of penguins also reflect their environment. Most pygoscelid penguins are faithful to both their mate and their nest site, returning to breed in the same spot year after year. They assemble into colonies that can be small, consisting of a few breeding pairs, or quite large, with millions of pairs. The males arrive first and prefer to build the nests, which are made of small rocks piled up in snow-free areas. Females arrive shortly after the males and locate their mate (which may be no easy task among millions of - to us - look-alikes decked out in the same tuxedo).

Emperor and King (Aptenodytes patagonica) penguins carry their eggs, and very young chicks, on their feet. An odd behavior that certainly makes it more difficult for them to walk, however, a necessary practice to keep their eggs and young warm and prevent them from freezing on cold Antarctic rocks. Emperor penguins breed in the harshest conditions on earth, the Antarctic winter. While the exact reasons for this are not completely understood, many scientists believe that the timing allows the new chicks, who become independent from their parents five months later, to set out on their own during the milder Antarctic summer. It's easy to see how natural selection would maximize the breeding success of parent penguins who weaned their chicks just when the climate favored their survival.

Penguins are not unique in their adaptations to the environment. Polar bears evolved white fur because it better conceals them in the arctic. All other bear species are brown or black, so we might presume that, among the remote ancestors of today's polar bears, the whiter individuals probably had more hunting success because their prey found it harder to spot them against the snow and ice. Squirrels evolved the behavior of burying nuts during summer and fall seasons to provide them food through the winter. Even the common dandelion has adapted to its environment by producing a characteristic, white fluff (called a pappus) on its seeds to increase their spread, and thus their chances of survival, in the environment.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: The dandelion has evolved a highly effective way of spreading its seeds: wind-born dandelion fluff can travel for miles.

So, William Paley was not quite right when he suggested that the complexity of the natural world exceeds the capabilities of human calculation. The clue that was missing to him was the concept of adaptation. Darwin put it all together: The features and characteristics that could only be an imponderable source of wonder to Paley actually turned out to be a key to understanding the diversity and complexity of life. That key is adaptation; and all organisms, even human beings, have evolved complex features in response to pressures from their environment.

This module introduces the concept of evolutionary adaptation. It follows the development of Charles Darwin's ideas on how species adapt to their environment in order to survive and reproduce. The difference between adaptation and natural selection is explained. With a look at penguins and other examples from nature, the module explores the processes that influence the diversity of life.

Key Concepts

  • Natural selection is the mechanism that explains how organisms change.

  • The structure of an organism and many of its features are directly related to the environment in which it lives.

  • Numerous environmental mechanisms, both naturally occurring and man-made, influence adaptive evolution.

Iris Saxer, M.A./M.S., Alfred L. Rosenberger, Ph.D. “Adaptation” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-2 (6), 2005.

Top


Page 16

Biological Molecules

by Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Lizzie Stark, M.S./M.F.A, Bonnie Denmark, M.A./M.S.

What do butter, beeswax, and testosterone have in common? They’re all lipids, a type of compound produced by plants and animals that includes fats and oils as well as waxes and steroids. As a group, lipids have many different functions and uses in living cells and organisms, from storing energy to regulating metabolism, signaling hormones, and providing the structure of cell membranes. They help sea otters’ fur repel water and give a waxy sheen to many plant leaves. In our daily lives, lipids provide the delicious richness in ice cream, give carrots their color, lubricate our car engines, and help clean our clothes.

If you have ever made salad dressing, seen a photograph of an oil tanker spill, or tried to clean a greasy stain with water, then you have likely noticed one of the defining factors of lipids: They do not mix well with water. Lipids are mainly composed of carbon and hydrogen atoms, and this hydrophobic ("water fearing") nature of lipids is driven by the bonds between these many carbons and hydrogens.

In a water molecule, the bonding between the oxygen and hydrogen atoms results in a polar covalent bond (see our module Water: Properties and Behavior). The electrons that form this bond are shared unequally between the atoms because oxygen atoms have a stronger pull on electrons than hydrogen does. This creates a slight negative charge at the oxygen end of the water molecule, and a slight positive charge at the hydrogen end, as shown in Figure 1.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Electronic distribution in H2O.

However, the bonding between carbon and hydrogen atoms in lipids is not polar. This is because the electrons in the covalent bonds are shared equally between the carbons and the hydrogens and there are no partial charges anywhere. Thus, long chains of carbon-hydrogens bonds form a nonpolar molecule.

The bonding differences between water and lipid molecules is important because “like attracts like.” As a polar solvent, water prefers to dissolve molecules with polar bonds, such as salt and sugar. Molecules with nonpolar bonds will not normally dissolve in polar solvents because there is no charge on the nonpolar molecule to attract the polar molecule. Nonpolar liquids mix with other nonpolar liquids and dissolve nonpolar solutes (the substance that is dissolved); polar liquids mix with other polar liquids and dissolve polar or charged solutes.

While lipids cannot dissolve in polar solvents, they can dissolve in nonpolar solvents – those with a balanced electron distribution – such as gasoline and chloroform. This is why lighter fluid can help remove engine grease and cooking oil stains from clothing.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Covalent bonds between atoms are polar when

As a group, lipids are a diverse collection of naturally-occurring organic compounds with important roles to play:

  • Fats and oils store energy for cells. In animals, they provide electrical insulation for nerves, and cushion internal organs.
  • Phospholipids form cellular membranes and play an important role in diffusion (see our Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes module).
  • Steroids are formed from cholesterol and are involved in cellular communication.
  • Carotenoids are pigments used to help absorb light energy in plants, algae, and photosynthetic bacteria.
  • Waxes form a barrier to exclude water in both plants and animals. Waxes are found in leaves, ear canals, and the beeswax that makes honeycomb.

Without fully realizing it, humans have been performing chemical reactions with lipids for thousands of years. Soap, for example, was a very early human invention and possibly the first such innovation to be the result of a chemical reaction. There is even a recipe for making soap on Sumerian tablets dating back to 2500 BCE (Levey, 1954). In the ancient world, soap was made by first boiling rainwater with ashes from burnt wood to produce lye: a very basic, or alkaline, solution (high pH) (see our Acids and Bases: An Introduction module). Next, this solution was combined with animal fat or vegetable oil and cooked over a low fire for many hours until the mixture changed into a gel. The fundamental procedure of this chemical reaction, now called saponification, is still used today to make soap.

The first steps toward understanding lipids were taken in the early 1800s by a young French scientist named Michel Chevreul (1786-1889). Chevreul began his career in the laboratory of Louis Vauquelin, where his role was to use various solvents (such as water, alcohol, and ether) to separate the colored dye pigments from natural products like vegetable oils, waxes, tree gums, and resins. Without knowing it, he was working with various kinds of lipids (McNamara, Warnick, & Cooper, 2006).

At the end of each experiment, Chevreul would wash out the glassware using a lot of soap. While conducting his research, Chevreul observed that if he accidentally left soapy water in some glassware and it evaporated overnight, salt crystals would be left behind. He was confused by this because he had added only water (or another solvent) and soap to the glassware. It raised the question: Where was the salt coming from? Through deductive reasoning, Chevreul realized it must be the result of the soap. When he learned how soap was made by mixing animal or vegetable fat with alkali water, though, he was still confused because there was no salt in that process either.

Intrigued and persistent, Chevreul went on to study the process of soap-making in his own laboratory. As he made various kinds of soap, he observed that as oils react with the alkali water, they turn from a translucent liquid into a thick, milky pudding, which gradually hardens. At the time, he knew that oils and fats contain large amounts of carbon and hydrogen and only small amounts of oxygen. He hypothesized that the reaction with the alkali solution, which had a high pH and thus a higher concentration of hydroxide ions (OH-), was somehow adding oxygen atoms to the structure of the fats to change them from pure hydrocarbons to molecules with some salt-like properties.

This was an excellent hypothesis because it would explain two different phenomena at the same time. First, it explained the salt crystals left when soapy water dries. Second, it explained why soap is soluble in both water and oil. The hydrocarbons from the fat would still be oil-soluble, but their new salt-like properties, coming from the added oxygen atoms, would allow them to be soluble in water, a property that all salts have.

Comprehension Checkpoint

When soapy water evaporates, it leaves salt crystals behind because

Although it took him most of his career to do it, Chevreul demonstrated that his hypothesis was correct. He did this by performing painstaking chemical analyses of various fats, oils, and the soaps that are produced when alkali is added to them. Chevreul discovered that, during saponification, some of the hydroxide (OH-) ions from the alkali solution are indeed added to the hydrocarbons from the fats. When this happens, some chemical bonds in the fat molecules are broken, releasing long-tailed fatty acids (Figure 2). Many of the names of common fatty acids that we use today were given to these molecules by Chevreul (Cistola et al., 1986).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: The basic chemical reaction of saponification.

The reason that hydrocarbon tails from fats are not soluble in water is because almost all of the bonds are symmetrical and thus nonpolar. However, when the hydroxide ions break the ester group in fat molecules during saponification, a charged and polar group is created – a carboxylic acid group – which is very soluble in water.

These fatty acids have a very special structure. They have long chains of nonpolar bonds, which makes them easily dissolvable in oil and grease; but they also have a polar charged group at one end, which makes them easily dissolvable in water. Thus, these molecules have a dual nature – they are both water-soluble (hydrophilic, "loves water") and oil-soluble (lipophilic, "loves fat"). The word for this is amphiphilic, which means "loves both." This is why fatty acids perform so well as soaps and detergents – they are capable of dissolving, and thus cleaning, both watery and greasy substances.

What Chevreul and others showed was that an alkali solution breaks up the fat molecules and two parts are released: glycerol and fatty acids. We now know the complete structure of the fat molecule (Figure 3).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: A fat molecule showing its component parts: the glycerol, carboxyl groups, and fatty acids. From Harrigan, G.G., Maguire, G., and Boros, L. 2008. Metabolomics in alcohol research and drug development. Alcohol research Health, 31(1): 27-35. image © Harrigan, G., Maguire, G., and Boros, L.

During the process of saponification, the hydroxide ions in the alkali solution "attack" the ester group and thus release the fatty acid chains from the glycerol backbone. Chevreul was able to figure this out by analyzing the chemical composition of the fats before the reaction, and then repeating the analysis with the fatty acids that resulted. He did this again and again with different kinds of fats, which made slightly different kinds of soaps. The result was the common theme that fats are made of glycerol and fatty acids.

Animals and plants use fats and oils to store energy. As a general rule, fats come from animals and oils come from plants. Because of slight differences in structure, fats are solid at room temperature and oils are liquid at room temperature. However, both fats and oils are called triglycerides because they have three fatty acid chains attached to a glycerol molecule, as shown in Figure 3.

The carbon-hydrogen bonds (abbreviated C-H) found in the long tails of fatty acids are high-energy bonds. Thus, triglycerides make excellent storage forms of energy because they pack many high-energy C-H bonds into a compact structure of three tightly packed fatty acid tails. For this reason, dietary fats and oils are considered "calorie dense." When animals, including humans, consume fats and oils, a relatively small volume can deliver a large number of calories. Animals, particularly carnivores, are drawn to high-fat foods for their high caloric content.

Triglycerides are formed inside plant and animal cells by attaching fatty acids to glycerol molecules, creating an ester linkage. This reaction is called a dehydration synthesis because a water molecule is formed by "pulling out" two hydrogen atoms and an oxygen from the reactants. Because a new water molecule is formed, this new reaction is also called a condensation reaction (see Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: The dehydration synthesis reaction, where a water molecule is formed by "pulling out" two hydrogen atoms and one oxygen atom.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Fats that we eat are calorie-dense because

The reason why fats are solid at room temperature while oils are liquid has to do with the shape of the fatty acids these triglycerides contain. Remember that the fatty acids are long chains of carbon molecules that have hydrogen atoms attached. The C-H bonds are where energy is stored. At one end of the tail, fatty acids have a carboxyl group (-COOH), which gives the molecule its acidic properties (Figure 5).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: The essential features of a fatty acid showing the long hydrocarbon chain and the carboxylic acid group.

If a fatty acid looks like the molecule above, with only single bonds between the carbons, we say that this fatty acid is saturated. This term is used because every single carbon is surrounded by as many hydrogen atoms as is possible; it is saturated with hydrogen.

However, some fatty acids have a double bond between two of the carbons in the chain. Wherever this double bond exists, abbreviated C=C, both of the carbons involved in this double bond have one less hydrogen than the other carbons. This is because carbon can only normally make four bonds. When two carbons form a second bond in between them, they each must "let go" of a hydrogen so that the total number of bonds for each carbon is still four. Because these fatty acids have two fewer hydrogen atoms than they otherwise would have, we call them unsaturated fatty acids (Figure 6). They are unsaturated because they do not contain the maximum number of hydrogen atoms that they could have.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: A mono-unsaturated fatty acid.

When a fatty acid has a double bond in its chain, the chain has a "kink" in its shape because there is no free-rotation around a C=C double bond. The kink is "fixed" in the structure of the fatty acid. In contrast, saturated fatty acids have free rotation around all of the single bonds in the chain since saturated fatty acids are long and straight. A comparison is shown in Figure 7.

The kinks found in unsaturated fatty acids make it so that many chains cannot pack together very tightly. Instead, the kinks force the fatty acids to push further apart. For this reason, triglycerides with unsaturated fatty acids are liquid at room temperature. Instead of packing together tightly, the molecules can slide past each other easily. The opposite is true for triglycerides with saturated fatty acids. Because their fatty acid tails are straight with no kinks, they can pack together very tightly. Thus, these molecules are more dense and solid at room temperature.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: A comparison of a saturated fatty acid (stearic acid, found in butter) and an unsaturated fatty acid (linoleic acid, found in vegetable oil).

Animal fats are often saturated, which explains why lard, bacon fat, and butter are all solid at room temperature. Plant triglycerides, on the other hand, are typically unsaturated. This is why vegetable oils (such as canola, olive, peanut, etc.) are liquid at room temperature. Most often, unsaturated fats have only one C=C double bond and are thus called monounsaturated. However, some plants make triglycerides with multiple C=C bonds. These kinds of triglycerides are called polyunsaturated. (See Figure 8.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: A comparison of the bonds in a monounsaturated fatty acid (oleic acid) and a polyunsaturated fatty acid (linoleic acid).

Monounsaturated fats appear to be the healthiest triglycerides for humans to consume in their diets because the cells that remove fats from our blood after they are absorbed from our diet do their work most quickly with monounsaturated fats. Because we are slower to remove them from our blood, saturated fats stay in our bloodstream longer and thus have a greater chance to contributing to the formation of plaques and clots. For this reason, doctors and dieticians recommend diets high in monounsaturated fats and low in saturated fats. Polyunsaturated fats are somewhere in between saturated and monounsaturated fats in terms of their healthiness in our diet (Mattson & Grundy, 1985).

Comprehension Checkpoint

Saturated fatty acids have ___________ hydrogen atoms than unsaturated fatty acids.

Another type of fatty acid that has gotten a lot of attention recently is the trans fatty acid. Trans fatty acids have a hydrocarbon tail with a double bond that is in the trans configuration, instead of the more common cis configuration (see Figure 9).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: A comparison of the cis double-bond configuration and the trans double-bond configuration.

As discussed above, C=C double bonds are present in the fatty acid tails of unsaturated fats. When these unsaturated fatty acids are made naturally by living cells, most often plant cells, the C=C double bonds are always in the cis configuration, almost never in the trans configuration. However, during industrial production of certain fat-containing products, the trans configuration can be inadvertently formed. This occurs when unsaturated fats, usually vegetable oils, are subjected to the process of hydrogenation in order to turn them into saturated fats (shown in Figure 10).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 10: Unsaturated fats, usually vegetable oils, are subjected to the process of hydrogenation in order to turn them into saturated fats.

The purpose of industrial hydrogenation is to create solid fats, which are more desirable for deep-frying, out of vegetable oils. This is done because vegetable oils are much less expensive than naturally saturated fats such as lard. Crisco™ and margarine are two such chemically-produced saturated fats that are made of hydrogenated vegetable oils. Crisco™, or shortening, is cheaper than lard but can be used similarly and gives similar taste. Margarine, or oleo, was developed as a cheaper substitute for butter, particularly during the era of the World Wars and global depressions that marked the first half of the 20th century, when rationing and scarcity of staples was common. Today, many packaged desserts and candies also have these kinds of industrially produced saturated fats, which often cost less than natural saturated fats but provide better texture and firmness than unsaturated fats. During hydrogenation, occasionally the chemical reaction does not go to completion and the process of turning a cis unsaturated fat into a saturated fat creates a trans fat instead.

In recent years, trans fats have received a lot of attention from dieticians and the general public because of their association with elevated health risks. Individuals with diets higher in trans fats are more likely to develop coronary heart disease, suffer heart attacks and stroke, and die earlier than those with diets low in trans fats (Mensink & Katan, 1990). It was always known that hydrogenation produces some trans fats, but because they are not acutely toxic, their long-term health dangers are only now being realized.

Scientists have discovered the reason for these elevated risks: Trans fats spend a much longer amount of time in our bloodstream after we consume them, instead of being quickly absorbed into our cells. Unlike saturated fats and cis unsaturated fats, trans fats don't appear in nature in very large amounts – they are an "unnatural" form of fat which humans are not well designed to consume. Because humans only began to eat trans fats in the 20th century (other than the very tiny amounts that are present in some forms of red meat), we do not have receptor molecules in our blood vessels that seek out these trans fats and remove them from the bloodstream. Thus, when we consume trans fats, they persist in our bloodstream for a very long time, compared to natural forms of fat. The longer these molecules spend in our bloodstream, the more they can contribute to the formation of clots, plaques, and hardened arteries. For this reason, the United States Food and Drug Administration has recently made a preliminary determination that trans fats are “not generally recognized as safe,” a determination that will likely lead to a complete ban on their presence in foodstuffs (Brownell & Pomeranz, 2014).

Comprehension Checkpoint

Trans fats are

Perhaps the most important and basic function of lipids in living cells is in the formation of cellular membranes. All cells, from the most basic bacterium to those that form the most specialized human tissues, are surrounded by a plasma membrane made of lipid molecules. For more detail, see the Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes module.

The lipids that form membranes are a special type called phospholipids (Figure 11). They are so named because they have a characteristic phosphate group (PO4). Like triglycerides, the central structure of a phospholipid is the glycerol molecule. However, phospholipids have two fatty acid tails attached to the glycerol, whereas triglycerides have three. On the remaining carbon of the glycerol, a large, charged, phosphate-containing group is added.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 11: A phospholipid. image © OpenStax College

This distinctive head group gives phospholipids their unique properties. Like fatty acids, the presence of a hydrophobic tail and a hydrophilic head means that phospholipids are amphiphilic. This distinctive structure leads to a very peculiar behavior by phospholipids – the spontaneous formation of bilayers. When phospholipid molecules are placed into an aqueous solution (water-based), they will arrange themselves into sphere-shaped structures in which the surface of the sphere is a double layer of phospholipids. While the hydrophilic head groups are attracted to the water in the surrounding solution, the hydrophobic tails are repelled by it and attracted to each other. This means that the most “comfortable” arrangement for the phospholipids to take is to tuck their tails together in a water-free interior space, with the polar head groups facing out, interacting with water (Figure 12) – this is called a micelle<. href="/en/library/Biology/2/Membranes-I/198">Membranes I: Introduction to Biological Membranes module.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 12: Three of the different structures phospholipids can form in an aqueous solution: micelle, liposome, and bilayer sheet. In this depiction, the hydrophilic heads are round and white and the hydrophobic tails are yellow wavy lines.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Cell membranes have a __________ layer of lipid molecules.

Another class of lipid molecules that are important in cells are the steroids, also called sterols. Unlike triglycerides and phospholipids with their long hydrocarbon tails, steroids consist of four fused carbon rings, as shown in Figure 13. As you would expect because of all of the nonpolar C-H bonds, steroids are not soluble in water.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 13: The generic structure of a steroid molecule and the structure of cholesterol.

The most fundamental steroid molecule is cholesterol because all of the other steroids that are made from it. Cholesterol has its own functions as well. For example, in animal cells, cholesterol is embedded in cell membranes to give them fluidity and to prevent them from solidifying in cold temperatures. Plants contain molecules similar to cholesterol called phytosterols that perform similar functions.

Cholesterol was named by Michel Chevreul in 1815, who found that human gallstones have a large amount of this lipid. A century later, Alfred Windaus and Henrich Wieland confirmed that the liver made cholesterol, although they deduced its structure incorrectly. They shared the Nobel Prize in 1928 for their discovery that cholesterol and other bile acids are made by the liver and used to dissolve dietary fats so that they can be absorbed by the intestines. The correct structure of cholesterol wasn't confirmed until 1945, when Dorothy Crowfoot Hodgkin used the new technique of X-ray diffraction (see Figure 14) to realize the precise arrangement of the four-ring structure (Bloch, 1982).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 14: An x-ray diffraction pattern. image © Jeff Dahl

There are many other steroids, but all of them, by definition, are cholesterol derivatives (Figure 15). That is, they are made using cholesterol as the starting material. Many of these steroids are hormones, such as the sex steroids estrogen, progesterone, testosterone, and their cousins. Other steroid hormones include cortisol and aldosterone.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 15: A chart of the steroid hormones and their biosynthetic relationships. image © David Richfield and Mikael Häggström

Although these hormones all perform widely differing functions in the body, they have a strikingly similar structure. This common structure means that they have a similar mechanism of action. Steroid hormones are released by glands and then travel throughout the body where they exert their actions by binding to their receptors inside of cells and then activating or de-activating genes. The power of steroid hormones is in their lipid nature, which allows them to cross biological membranes easily. Thus, a hormone produced in one tissue will quickly and easily diffuse throughout the entire body, passing through cells as easily as oxygen and carbon dioxide do (see Figure 16.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 16: A steroid hormone receptor's mechanism of action. image © Designua

Several other sorts of compounds are grouped in with the lipid family because they are insoluble in water.

The pigments that give some plants their orange and yellow color (e.g., carrots and summer squash) are carotenoids. They contain branching five-carbon chains called isoprene units (see Figure 17). Animals are able to break down these molecules into vitamin A, which may then be used to produce retinal, a pigment necessary for eyesight.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 17: Isoprene units contain branching five-carbon chains. Animals are able to break down these molecules into vitamin A.

Waxes appear in many different living things, providing the natural coating on some leaves and fruits, the sheen on the feathers of some birds, the shine on human hair, and the protective secretions in our ear canals. Like triglycerides, waxes are esters of fatty acids, consisting of an alcohol molecule bonded to fatty acids through ester linkage. Wax is strongly hydrophobic, and thus serves as an effective water repellant. In addition, the fully saturated hydrocarbon chains of wax molecules makes them solid at room temperature, like saturated fats discussed earlier (see Figure 18).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 18: A wax molecule showing the long-chain alcohol and fatty acid.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Some lipids are manufactured in the human body.

Lipids play a role in eyesight, nerve tissue, vitamin absorption, the endocrine system, and many other body functions. Scientists have known that some fat is carried in the bloodstream ever since the late 1600s, when researchers examined the blood of animals that had just eaten a fatty meal and discovered that it briefly turned milky and yellowish. Now it’s clear that an excess of cholesterol in the blood can lead to deposits called plaque in artery walls, which increases a person’s risk of heart attack. Research into these fatty plaques has revealed that trans fats strongly exacerbate their formation, given how much longer they persist in the bloodstream. In addition, chemicals from cigarette smoke have been shown to increase the inflammatory response that gradually turns these fatty deposits into plaques and then to obstructive clots. Fortunately, arterial plaques are dynamic, and their formation can be reversed by stopping smoking and transitioning to a diet lower in cholesterol and fats from the saturated and trans fats family.

Ongoing research in lipid chemistry advances medical knowledge as we seek to understand and treat high cholesterol, heart disease, hormone disorders, thyroid disease, fatty liver disease, multiple sclerosis, autism spectrum disorder, macular degeneration, Guillain-Barré syndrome, and other conditions.

Fats, oils, waxes, steroids, certain plant pigments, and parts of the cell membrane – these are all lipids. This module explores the world of lipids, a class of compounds produced by both plants and animals. It begins with a look at the chemical reaction that produces soap and then examines the chemical composition of a wide variety of lipid types. Properties and functions of lipids are discussed.

Key Concepts

  • Lipids are a large and diverse class of biological molecules marked by their being hydrophobic, or unable to dissolve in water.

  • The hydrophobic nature of lipids stems from the many nonpolar covalent bonds. Water, on the other hand, has polar covalent bonds and mixes well only with other polar or charged compounds.

  • Fats and oils are high-energy molecules used by organisms to store and transfer chemical energy. The distinct structures of different fat molecules gives them different properties.

  • Phospholipids are specialized lipids that are partially soluble in water. This dual nature allows them to form structures called membranes which surround all living cells.

  • Bloch, K. (1982). The structure of cholesterol and of the bile acids. Trends in Biochemical Sciences, 7(9), 334-336.
  • Brownell, K. D., & Pomeranz, J. L. (2014). The trans-fat ban: Food regulation and long-term health. New England Journal of Medicine, 370(19), 1773-1775.
  • Cistola, D. P., Atkinson, D., Hamilton, J. A., & Small, D. M. (1986). Phase behavior and bilayer properties of fatty acids: hydrated 1:1 acid-soaps. Biochemistry, 25(10), 2804-2812.
  • Levey, M. (1954). The early history of detergent substances: A chapter in Babylonian chemistry. Journal of Chemical Education, 31(10), 521-524.
  • Mattson, F. H., & Grundy, S. M. (1985). Comparison of effects of dietary saturated, monounsaturated, and polyunsaturated fatty acids on plasma lipids and lipoproteins in man. Journal of Lipid Research, 26(2), 194-202.
  • McNamara, J. R., Warnick, G. R., & Cooper, G. R. (2006). A brief history of lipid and lipoprotein measurements and their contribution to clinical chemistry. Clinica Chimica Acta, 369(2), 158-167.
  • Mensink, R. P., & Katan, M. B. (1990). Effect of dietary trans fatty acids on high-density and low-density lipoprotein cholesterol levels in healthy subjects. New England Journal of Medicine, 323(7), 439-445.

Nathan H Lents, Ph.D., Lizzie Stark, M.S./M.F.A, Bonnie Denmark, M.A./M.S. “Lipids” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-4 (1), 2014.

Top


Page 17

Ecology

by Devin Reese, PhD.

“It’s no mystery why indigenous groups are so adept at protecting biodiversity. For generations, we have accumulated intimate and detailed knowledge of the specific ecosystems where we live. We know every aspect of the plant and animal life, from mountain-tops to ocean floors.”

– Victoria Tauli-Corpuz, the UN’s Special Rapporteur for Indigenous Peoples, 2019

Step outside and spend a few minutes looking around. Make a rough count of how many different types of living things (including humans) you see. Look closely. Include tiny things like mosquitoes, moss, or mites. If you don’t know what it is, that’s fine. Just count them up. By counting, you have taken a step towards understanding the biodiversity around you. You are making an approximation of how many species—types of organisms able to breed with each other—live in your neighborhood.

Ask yourself a few questions: How many types of living things did you find? Which types are the most common? Why might they thrive while others don’t? These questions are at the core of understanding biodiversity and the factors that determine it.

The term “biodiversity,” a contraction of “biological diversity,” refers to the variety of life on Earth. The term stems from the Greek word bios (life) and the Latin word diversitas (difference or variety). In combination, the two words describe the enormous range of living things from tiny bacteria to the largest animal, the Antarctic blue whale, or an even larger organism called a honey fungus that grows to several miles in diameter (Casselman, 2007).

The human understanding of biodiversity likely began long ago. Our hunter-gatherer ancestors would have needed to be aware of the diversity of plant and animal life they depended on for survival (Tallavaara et al., 2017). By the 300s BCE, the Greek philosopher Aristotle observed that plants and animals could be sorted into groups based on how they looked and behaved. His work led to the approach we use today to classify and assign scientific names to living things (see our Taxonomy I: What's in a name? module).

Since Aristotle’s time, we’ve come a long way in describing biodiversity. The official definition is “the variability among living organisms from all sources, including, inter alia, terrestrial, marine and other aquatic ecosystems and the ecological complexes of which they are part; this includes diversity within species, between species and of ecosystems” (Convention on Biological Diversity, 2006). Biodiversity includes the variety of living organisms, the diversity of genes they carry, and the variety of ecosystems in which they live. This official definition includes three levels of biodiversity: species diversity, genetic diversity, and ecosystem diversity.

Species diversity is the most commonly measured level of biodiversity. Current estimates suggest that between 5 million and 10 million living species currently exist on Earth (Costello et al., 2013; Wilson, 2018). Why is there such a huge range in the estimates? To date, about 2 million species have been accounted for, meaning they have been assigned formal scientific names by people who discovered them. Based on the rates of naming of new species, the majority have yet to be discovered. While scientists think they have identified nearly all bird and mammal species, there are millions of species of fungi, bacteria, and other organisms that have yet to be identified. For example, the approximately 100,000 known fungi are thought to be less than ten percent of existing species (Sigwart et al., 2018). So, estimates of 5 to 10 million total species on Earth are based on the rate of discovery of new species and projections of how many more are likely to turn up.

Counting all the species on Earth is no simple task. Think about the magnitude of 5 to 10 million species compared to the total from your own local count.

One of the earliest published counts of species diversity was made in 1982 by American biologist Terry Erwin. He wondered how many species of beetles and other arthropods (invertebrates with jointed legs) lived in the tropics. Erwin “fogged” 19 tropical trees with insecticides and counted nearly 1,200 species of beetles that fell out. From his observations and counts, Erwin noted various beetles’ dependence on particular tree species. By estimating about 50,000 species of tropical trees, Erwin came up with a staggering tally of 30,000 species of beetles and other tropical arthropods (Erwin, 1982).

While many of the assumptions behind Erwin’s estimates are debated, such as the degree to which beetles are specialized to certain trees, his work spawned a flurry of interest in tallying up all the species on Earth (Ødegaard et al., 2000). Scientists all over the world are collectively trying to figure out global species diversity. Fogging and other collection techniques are still used today, but judiciously and alongside other methods that are less destructive. For example, insects are sampled by attracting them to lights and netting, after which they can be released (Montgomery et al., 2021).

Today, in calculating species diversity, scientists include not only “richness” (the number of different species counted) but also “abundance” (how many members) of each species counted. Relative abundance gives you information about the species’ influence on the ecosystem. For example, while an individual grass plant may have a small impact on the characteristics of an ecosystem relative to an oak tree, the sheer abundance of grasses in a meadow ecosystem makes it an excellent habitat for animals like grass snakes and voles.

Indigenous Peoples’ ways of knowing are particularly valuable in estimating biodiversity. In fact, research has shown that indigenous and other local knowledge about biodiversity is as accurate as data collected via Western science techniques (Danielsen et al., 2014). Indigenous homelands tend to have high biodiversity because of the ways they are managed to sustain natural resources that people depend on directly. For example, in New Zealand, Māori whale expert Ramari Oliphant Stewart was mentored in the natural environment by her elders from the Ngāti Awa, Rongomaiwahine, and Ngāti Mahuta tribes. At age 10, she became a “whale rider”, which signifies someone with special knowledge about and relationship to whales (Morris, 2020).

Discovering new species and adding them to the tally of biodiversity on Earth requires continued global collaboration across different communities and knowledge keepers. A project called The Encyclopedia of Life (EOL) is cataloging all living species into an open-source biodiversity information repository that anyone can add to and access. Similarly, the Map of Life (MOL) project is a similar collaborative effort to map the locations of every species in the world.

However, biodiversity goes even deeper than the species level.

Comprehension Checkpoint

True or false: Scientists estimate between 5 million and 10 million species currently exist on Earth.

Cataloging species by the way they look is a reasonable way to understand Earth’s diverse ecosystems. However, genes “code for” (determine) the very characteristics that set species apart from one another (see our DNA II: The Structure of DNA module). As the raw material for natural selection, genes are the building blocks of species diversity as it changes over time (Hughes et al., 2008). All the variability that makes life capable of adapting to changing environmental conditions has accumulated within the pool of DNA. This is genetic diversity (Convention on Biological Diversity, 2021).

Genetic diversity helps buffer species against environmental change by ensuring that at least some individuals survive disease or other catastrophes. It’s like keeping money in different places to buffer against change (Lynch, 2016). You might keep some at home, some at the bank, and maybe some in a car or other location. If your home is robbed or the bank fails, you still have part of your money elsewhere. Similarly, in a population of organisms with high genetic diversity, some are likely to be resistant to a particular disease or parasite and survive to reproduce and ensure the continuation of the species.

The consequences of losing genetic diversity are apparent in many areas, including agriculture. As industrial farms have worked to identify and use high-performing individual species, they have also reduced the genetic diversity of industrial crops. As a result, industrial crops are at a much higher risk of being wiped out by disease or parasites. For example, large-scale loss of corn to the Southern Corn Leaf Blight epidemic of 1970-71 brought attention to the importance of genetic diversity. One-billion dollars of U.S. corn was wiped out by a fungal infection because the corn genes had become so homogeneous (lacking diversity) that most of the crop lacked resistance to the disease caused by the fungus (Bruns, 2017).

The perils of losing genetic and species diversity highlights the importance of being able to measure and track it. While research on DNA dates to the late 1800s, the first successes in determining an actual DNA sequence of genes came in the 1970s (Jou et al., 1972). Building on these advances in 2003, Canadian molecular biologist Paul D. N. Hebert developed a technique called DNA barcoding that identifies species from a short segment of the genetic code (Hebert at al., 2003). A DNA barcode is a genetic signature of an organism. It’s like the codes you can scan to read the price of a product or look at a restaurant menu, except a DNA barcode provides information about the DNA of organisms (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Depiction of the relationship of a short DNA barcode to the entire DNA molecule from an individual of a species. image © CC-SA Larissa Fruehe

Hebert heads the International Barcode of Life (iBOL) Consortium, an international group of scientists that aim to collect the genetic signature, or barcode, of every species on Earth. It’s like the Encyclopedia of Life, but catalogs DNA rather than other features of organisms. The iBOL database makes genetic diversity information openly available to anyone who wants to access it.

Another way to view biodiversity is at the level of ecosystems. An ecosystem is a community of organisms interacting with their physical, or nonliving, environment. Ecosystem diversity refers to the variety of ecosystems that exist in a defined area, something visible to early naturalists.

In the early 1900s, Prussian explorer Alexander von Humboldt laid the foundation for understanding ecosystem diversity, inspired by his expedition to the American tropics. Humboldt’s Tableau Physique (1807) was one of the first formal attempts to delineate biodiversity at an ecosystem level. As shown in Figure 2, he mapped plant species in the Andes Mountains, showing how they changed with altitude.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Humboldt’s mapping of vegetation zones in the Andes published in Berghaus, 1851, Physikalischer Atlas. image © Public Domain

Humboldt’s mapping was ahead of its time. Yet, scientists today recognize the limitations of his mapping, particularly in finding exact upper and lower limits of vegetation types (Moret, 2019).

Compared to species or genetic diversity, ecosystem diversity is harder to measure. The boundaries of most ecosystems are not a sharp line, but instead a gradual transition from one community of organisms to another (Cofrin Center for Biodiversity). A city ecosystem might have an obvious boundary, say between a park and a road, or a coastal area between land and sea. But typically, ecosystem boundaries are less clear. To test this out, look online for an aerial photo of the region you live in, and try to draw lines delineating the ecosystem boundaries.

Regardless of whether you look at biodiversity through a species, genetic, or ecosystem lens, it invites questions: What creates patterns of biodiversity? Why is one area more diverse and another less diverse? As you will see in the next section, the most visible global pattern in biodiversity is how it differs across latitude.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Biodiversity is most commonly defined at the level of...

Take a look at the map below (Figure 3). Red areas indicate more species. What do you notice about the distribution of species on Earth?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Map of global biodiversity. image © CC BY: Mannion, P. D., Upchurch, P., Benson, R. B. J. & Goswami, A., based on work by Clinton Jenkin

For at least two centuries, naturalists have noted that biodiversity increases as you go from the poles to the tropics. This is called a Latitudinal Diversity Gradient (LDG). Inspired by the biodiversity he saw in the Andes, Humboldt mapped the first isothermal (temperature) bands onto the globe. In 1817, he published a map which, while based on limited data, showed how temperatures change over the globe (Klein, 2018; Humboldt, 1817). Building on Humboldt’s mapping, in 1876, British naturalist Alfred Russell Wallace reported, “Animal life is, on the whole, far more abundant and more varied within the tropics than in any other part of the globe, and a great number of peculiar groups are found there which never extend into temperate regions.” (Wallace, 1876; Dowle et al., 2013).

The tropics are close to the equator (defined as 23.5 degrees north or south), while temperature zones are further (defined as between the Tropic of Cancer and Arctic Circle, or Tropic of Capricorn and Antarctic Circle). Since Humboldt’s work, the LDG has become an accepted part of the scientific understanding of biodiversity. The LDG established that biodiversity is concentrated near the equator (that is, at lower, tropical latitudes). This is true whether you count species on land or in water, and it is true across all kinds of life - from single-celled organisms to plants and animals. Tropical rainforests house more than half of the world’s known species, despite covering just seven percent of Earth’s land surface (Primack and Morrison, 2013). Judging from fossils, the LDG is a pervasive pattern of life on Earth. In fact, fossil evidence suggests it has existed for 270 million years or more.

But the underlying question remains: Why do the tropics have higher biodiversity? Many hypotheses have been proposed, and scientists are still grappling with this key question. For example, in wondering what drives the LDG pattern, Chinese geobiologist Haijun Song and colleagues mapped latitudes of more than 50,000 marine fossils described in a database. They identified a 5-million-year period with no LDG beginning about 252 million years ago. During this period, levels of biodiversity were similar from the poles to the equator. Song attributes the pattern to intense global warming −a greenhouse interval −that overheated the tropics and forced more animals poleward (Song et al., 2020).

Song’s results support a hypothesis that heat drives the LDG.

As early as the 1960s, scientists recognized that tropical ecosystems cycle nutrients quickly than temperate ecosystems, i.e., nutrients like nitrogen move through the tropical environment faster, demonstrated by various studies (Vitousek and Sanford, 1986). Nutrient cycling requires energy, which comes from sunlight (see modules The Carbon Cycle, The Nitrogen Cycle, and The Phosphorus Cycle). More year-round sunlight near the equator means more energy supply for plants to take up nutrients and grow. Plants are at the base of food webs (the connection of all food chains in a single ecosystem), making their food through photosynthesis. As a result, their productivity is essential to supporting other organisms; this is also known as primary productivity.

Primary productivity is measured in various ways, such as calculating total plant biomass or measuring the carbon that plants incorporate from photosynthesis. Figure 4 shows the biomass of plants in different types of ecosystems. What do you notice about the biomass in tropical ecosystems (starting at the left side of the graphic) compared to other ecosystems?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Graphic showing the relative amount of carbon stored in plant biomass across ecosystems. USDA Forest Service based on data from Scharlemann et al. (2014). image © Public Domain

Measures of primary productivity show that it is about twice as high in the tropics as elsewhere. And productivity is not just about the sunlight available for photosynthesis. With more sunlight comes heat, so climates near the equator are hotter. According to Kinetic Molecular Theory, atoms and molecules are in constant motion and move faster when they are warmer (see our Kinetic-Molecular Theory module). When molecules have more energy, the chemical processes that affect biological processes, like those regulating growth and reproduction, also go faster. This helps explain the high plant productivity of the tropics (University of Southern California, 2008).

This speeding up of tropical ecosystem processes may also cause the quicker evolution of new species. Studies have found that the DNA molecules making up genes evolve faster in the tropics. Changes in DNA may ultimately result in new species (called “speciation”), which adds to biodiversity. Some scientists, therefore, call the tropics a “cradle” for biodiversity (Jablonski et al. 2006).

So, if conditions in the tropics speed up nutrient cycling, productivity, and evolution, the outcome is more species diversity. But, even if we can explain why more species arise in the tropics, why don’t they spread out into other areas?

Biologists propose that environmental conditions keep species from spreading out of the tropics. Many species have a long evolutionary history of living in the tropics. If they are adapted to a warm, humid climate, they might not tolerate other conditions (see our Adaptation: The Case of Penguins module). The outcome is a wealth of biodiversity in the tropics that has adapted to tropical conditions and cannot live elsewhere (Brown, 2014).

Studies of how organisms are distributed provide evidence that supports this hypothesis. For example, Iranian biologist Sana Sharifian studies the geographic distribution of mangrove crabs. She wondered whether she could predict where different species live based on environmental factors like sea surface temperature and other ocean conditions. Using more than 8,000 records of where mangrove crabs have been found, Sharifian calculated species richness and plotted it by latitude (Sharifian et al., 2020). In Sharifian’s graphic (Figure 5), blue dots represent the number of mangrove crab species, while colored bands represent temperature. Would you say that sea surface temperature is a good predictor of where species of mangrove crabs live?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Map of numbers of species of mangrove crabs (blue dots) against sea surface temperatures (colored bands). image © Sharifian, S., Kamrani, E. Saeedi, H. (2020)

Mapping species richness by latitude revealed that the highest mangrove crab diversity is in tropical waters, especially in the Indo West-Pacific, indicating that temperature is the best predictor of where they live.

Species accumulating in the tropics eventually spread into higher latitudes as they evolve adaptations for cooler climates. For example, American geophysicist Dave Jablonski examined fossils of marine bivalves (two-shelled clams, oysters, etc.) from the past 11 million years and plotted where and when each species originated. He found that the tropics have been “an engine of global biodiversity,” producing most of the new bivalve species, which then expanded their ranges towards the poles over thousands of years. But, even as their ranges expanded, nearly all of them continued to live in the tropics. In Jablonski’s view, this makes the tropics both a “cradle” (where species arise) and a “museum” (where species remain) for biodiversity (Jablonski et al., 2006).

Besides the stable, warm conditions of the tropics, their high biodiversity may also relate to their complexity.

Because they support high plant diversity, tropical areas have more variety of habitats (heterogeneity). A tropical forest is made up of multiple layers of plant species that differ as you move from the ground to the tree canopy. Within an ecosystem, each organism has a habitat niche, defined by the resources it uses. This layering may support high biodiversity by providing more unique niches for species.

For example, American biologist Jonathan Huie is one of a group of biologists working to understand how animals in the tropics reduce competition by occupying different habitats. As a graduate student, he examined the features of tropical anole lizards and categorized them according to their lifestyle—how they use the habitats (Huie et al. 2021).

The diagram (Figure 6) shows where you find species of anole lizards in a tropical forest ecosystem. What might you conclude about how they share the habitat?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Diagram showing where different species of anole lizard are found in tropical forests. image © CC BY: Eva Horne, modified from Williams et al., 1983

On both islands and mainland South America, scientists like Huie find that anole lizard species sort out into lifestyles of ground, grass-bush, trunk-ground, trunk, trunk-crown, twig, and crown-giant. By using different parts of the habitat, species rely on unique sets of resources. And the more heterogeneous a habitat, the more species can share it, that is, the more biodiversity.

Scientists still debate whether the high biodiversity of the tropics and the Latitudinal Diversity Gradient as you head towards the poles is due to light, temperature, stability, heterogeneity, or other factors. Explaining the LDG is a challenge that involves many scientific fields. Biologists, ecologists, geologists, and other specialists continue to gather evidence.

Find your location on a map and note your latitude. Does latitude explain the biodiversity around you? Think about both the count you did outside where you live and the life you see in your region. Note what else (besides latitude) may help explain the pattern of your local biodiversity.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Factors that might explain why biodiversity changes with latitude include...

“Islands are tumultuous places; raised from the oceans or divided from continents, they undergo change at a pace faster than most other biomes. The species that colonize and persist upon islands react and adapt to this constant change.”

– James C. Russell, 2019

Islands, as fragments of land surrounded by the ocean, are a special case when it comes to biodiversity. R. H. MacArthur and E. O. Wilson (1967) proposed the Theory of Island Biogeography, which states that biodiversity should increase with island area and closeness to other landmasses. Since islands are separated by ocean waters and not all species can fly, float or swim across, islands that are more isolated islands should have fewer species. And smaller islands should have fewer species because they offer a lower diversity of resources. Thus, you would expect the smallest, most isolated islands to have the lowest biodiversity.

The predictions of Island Biogeography Theory have proved correct in most circumstances but fail to explain the whole picture. For example, consider the Hawaiian Islands. Hawai’i is the biggest island in the archipelago (a collection of islands), and all the Hawaiian Islands are really far (more than 9,000 km or 5,600 miles) from mainland North America. Based on Island Biogeography Theory, what would you predict about the biodiversity on Hawai’i compared to its increasingly smaller neighbors of Maui, Oahu, and Kauai? Do data on island size plotted against species richness support your prediction (Figure 7)?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Species richness plotted against size for four of the islands in the Hawaiian archipelago. Adapted from Craven at al. 2019. image © Craven et al., 2019

Island Biogeography Theory predicts that the biggest island, Hawai’I, as the highest biodiversity. In fact, Hawai’i has the lowest biodiversity, with species richness increasing as islands get smaller. While Island Biogeography Theory is accurate in many circumstances, scientists are coming to understand other important factors. Estonian ecologist Madli Jõks modeled the expected species richness on groups of islands and found factors besides island size to be important (Jõks and Pärtel, 2018). In the case of Hawai’I, island age comes into play. The smallest islands are older, having formed earlier from volcanoes building up from the ocean floor. Their higher biodiversity can be explained by more time for species to colonize them.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Island Biogeography Theory has proved to be...

"Biodiversity is an essential heritage for all humankind...Stopping its loss, and guaranteeing the continued functioning of the earth's ecosystems− both marine and terrestrial− should be a high priority for everyone."

– United Nations Secretary General Kofi Annan, 2003

Why do we care about biodiversity?

Losing species means losing the interactions that they have with other species, which can lead to a cascade of species losses (Valiente-Banuet et al., 2014). For example, local extinctions of wolves in Yellowstone National Park resulted in fewer predators for elk populations, causing them to grow. The growing elk populations reduced the streamside willows they graze on. As a result, beavers no longer had the slow-moving water around willows that they rely on and disappeared from Yellowstone. So, the loss of a single species may have far-reaching effects on an ecosystem. Supply of water, formation of soil, cycling of minerals, and maintenance of climate are among other ecosystem services that may be disrupted.

For example, Brazilian ecologist Julia Astegiano finds that as habitats get degraded, the diversity of pollinators like bees goes down. The loss of pollinator diversity leads to shifts in plant diversity. This can result in “community collapse,” where just a fraction of the former species survives (Astegiano et al., 2015). Due to the loss of insects, plants, and other species, agricultural and urban areas tend to have lower biodiversity than wild areas (Rogan and Lacher, 2018).

The significance of biodiversity was first acknowledged broadly when Ghanaian Kofi Annan, then U.N. Secretary-General, called for a Millennium Ecosystem Assessment in 2005. The assessment detailed the effects of ecosystem change on humans and concluded that biodiversity and our human well-being are inextricably linked (Millenium Ecosystem Assessment, 2005).

Since then, many have invested in studying and conserving the complex living system that is biodiversity. As we continue to learn more about what determines biodiversity, we become better equipped to manage it. But sustainably managing the diversity of life does not mean there will be no changes. Rather, it calls for an intentional approach to tracking and managing change.

Since the time of hunter-gatherers, human beings have been aware of how the wellbeing of plants and animals dictates our ability to survive. This module explores the strides we’ve made in understanding biological diversity (biodiversity) and how it impacts our ecosystems.

Key Concepts

  • On the basis of physical characteristics, genetic markers, and interactions collected through multiple methods, scientists define biodiversity as the variety of life on Earth on multiple levels: species, genetic, ecosystem.

  • Measurements of species-level biodiversity include species richness and evenness, which are calculated from samples of species distributions within and across ecosystems.

  • Scientific studies of biodiversity find that it correlates with latitude, landscape heterogeneity, and specific biogeographical pattern features like islands.

  • The functioning of Earth’s systems that sustain life depends on biodiversity at all levels, evidenced by the poor health of ecosystems with low biodiversity.

  • HS-LS2.A1, HS-LS4.C4, HS-LS4.D1, HS-LS4.D2
  • Bruckner, M.Z. Measuring Primary Production Using 14C Labeling. Microbial Life Educational Resources, Carleton College. https://serc.carleton.edu/microbelife/research_methods/biogeochemical/productivity.html

  • Loiseau N, Thuiller W, Stuart-Smith RD, Devictor V, Edgar GJ, Velez L, et al. (2021) Maximizing regional biodiversity requires a mosaic of protection levels. PLoS Biol 19(5): e3001195. https://doi.org/10.1371/journal.pbio.3001195

  • Sharifian S, Kamrani E, Saeedi H. Global biodiversity and biogeography of mangrove crabs: Temperature, the key driver of latitudinal gradients of species richness. J Therm Biol. 2020 Aug;92:102692. https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/32888577/

  • United Nations News (2003, 22 May) Annan calls for preservation of world’s biodiversity. UN News: Global perspective Human stories. https://news.un.org/en/story/2003/05/68762-annan-calls-preservation-worlds-biodiversity

Devin Reese, PhD. “Biodiversity I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-5 (6), 2022.

Top


Page 18

Ecology

by Devin Reese, PhD.

“Biodiversity is the totality of all inherited variation in the life forms of Earth, of which we are one species. We study and save it to our great benefit. We ignore and degrade it to our great peril.”

- American biologist E.O. Wilson, Harvard University (E.O. Wilson Biodiversity Foundation, 2014)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: How is Earth like a bicycle? image © Public Domain

Imagine you’re about to set off on a bike ride. Your bike has the usual parts – wheels, handlebars, pedals, frame, and all the little screws and bolts holding it together (Figure 1). If you were asked to give up one piece of the bike, which one would you choose? Maybe the basket at the front? It would still be rideable. What if you had to remove 10 parts? In deciding which pieces to remove and whether it’s safe to ride it afterward, you’ll weigh the importance of each part to the bike’s overall function. 

Scientists are grappling with similar questions about ecosystems. In 1981, American scientist duo Paul and Anne Ehrlich equated extinctions with losing rivets from an airplane wing and having to evaluate whether it could still fly, much like the bike example above. (Ehrlich and Ehrlich, 1981). The Ehrlichs’ “rivet-popper” hypothesis suggests that it’s not wise to lose species because each one may play an ecosystem role. Through the many species they contain, ecosystems provide essential services to human societies, such as food provision, nutrient cycling, and water purification (See our Environmental Services and Economics module). Are certain species more crucial than others?

“But the Anthropocene isn’t a novel phenomenon of the last few centuries. Already tens of thousands of years ago, when our Stone Age ancestors spread from East Africa to the four corners of the earth, they changed the flora and fauna of every continent and island on which they settled - all before they planted the first wheat field, shaped the first metal tool, wrote the first text or struck the first coin.”

- Historian Yuval Noah Harari, Hebrew University of Jerusalem

People have been modifying the habitats they inhabit for thousands of years. Archaeological and paleoecological evidence shows that by 12,000 years ago, humans lived on almost three quarters of land on Earth, and by 10,000 years ago they were using land-altering practices such as burning, hunting, farming, and domestication of animals (Ellis at al. 2021). Today, we associate human use of natural areas with degradation and extinction of species. But that was not always the case.

Hunter-gatherers and early farmers, through lower intensity subsistence practices, in some cases had neutral or positive impacts on biodiversity. Forest gardens, multiple crops, nomadic populations, and field rotations from fallow to cultivated made for diverse landscapes with high biodiversity. A study (Armstrong 2021) of forest gardens in British Columbia, which were cleared and cultivated by Indigenous communities until two centuries ago, revealed that they still have more diverse plants and animals than the conifer forests around them. Cultural stewardship practices of native inhabitants, including planting edible species like hazelnuts, cranberry, and wild ginger, made for more ecologically complex and diverse habitats (See our Biodiversity I: Patterns module).

Today, higher human densities on Earth and more intensive practices such as industrial agriculture and global supply chains, have tipped the scales towards negative impacts of humans on biodiversity. 

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: Recent photos of urban areas. image © CC BY-SA 3.0 Allice Hunter

In the photos above (Figure 2), what evidence can you find of how humans have changed their environments? Your list may get pretty long. What other changes do humans make to natural landscapes as we live, work, and play in them?

All animals modify their habitats to some degree as they nest, find food, or otherwise use resources. Humans are exceptional at altering habitats to meet our needs for shelter and food, plus distinctly human needs like entertainment. As a result, nearly every habitat in the world has been altered by people. A recent global assessment estimated that 75% of terrestrial and 66% of marine environments have been significantly altered by humans (IPBES 2019). Why do these changes matter? 

In subsistence economies, such as those of Indigenous Peoples, humans and biodiversity were largely compatible. In global market economies supplying dense human populations, they’re not (Otero et al. 2020). For example, more than 85% of global wetlands have now been converted to other, lower-biodiversity uses. Just as a bicycle with missing parts may not function as well, ecosystems with lower biodiversity mean worse function. As habitat is lost, you’ll find fewer large animals, disrupted interactions between species, lower breeding success, and myriad other changes. As human populations continue to grow and consume resources, other species are increasingly deprived of resources and nudged towards extinction.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Humans and biodiversity can never coexist.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Land near Rio Branco, Acre, Brazil. image © CC BY-NC-ND 2.0 CIFOR

What features break up the forest in this landscape? (Figure 3)

Conversion of natural habitats to human uses breaks up ecosystems into patches of habitat, often separated by man-made barriers. Small land conversions of land may promote biodiversity by creating more diverse habitat conditions. For example, in northernmost Patagonia, the monkey-puzzle tree (Araucaria araucana) was planted and maintained through localized burns to clear areas around it by Native Peoples. With the elimination of these controlled fires and the advent of large farming from Euro-American settlement, monkey puzzle trees are now endangered (Nanavati at al. 2022).

Large-scale land conversions, leaving small patches, support less biodiversity since some organisms lack sufficient habitat and others cannot freely move as needed because of roads, parking lots, or other man-made barriers. Animals with big home ranges such as lions and other top predators, don’t do well in small patches without enough prey to sustain a large enough population (Lawrence and Fraser 2020). Norwegian ecologist John D. Linnell calculated home range sizes for Eurasian lynxes and found that protected areas in Scandinavia are mostly too small to support them. The outcome is that lynxes are preying on sheep in semi-natural forest areas, thereby affecting people’s livelihoods (Linnell at al. 2001). In contrast, organisms with broader habitat tolerances, such as pigeons, raccoons, or dingoes, may actually thrive in patches, therefore persisting in urban areas (Andrén et al. 1985).

Consider how you’d define your home range and what sorts of resources you depend on locally. What do you do when the resources you need are not available? 

Species that are not native to a particular ecosystem colonize habitats all over the world. Pet Burmese pythons escaped into the Florida Everglades; American gray squirrels were deliberately released in Britain, and the emerald ash borer beetle reached the U.S. in cargo containers from Asia. These introduced species, no longer contained by their predators or parasites, often outcompete native ones for resources. Introduced species may become invasive, thriving in their new habitat free of restricting factors like specific predators or limited food supplies. Rabbits, for example, after deliberate introduction to Australia in the 1800s, became prolific and continue to damage livestock and natural habitats, despite various control efforts.

Introduced species can have particularly stark impacts on the native species of islands. For example, the biodiversity of the Hawaiian Islands changed dramatically after repeated arrivals by humans. First, Polynesians came, bringing pigs and rats to the islands. Then, cats were introduced by European explorers and colonists. The two waves of new predators fed on the eggs and hatchlings of ground-nesting birds such as geese. Before the introductions, Hawaii had at least seven species of native geese, of which only the nēnē, or Hawaiian goose (Branta sandvicensis), survives today. With no way to escape, the other six “moa-nalos” (vanished fowl) were driven to extinction by the introduced predators they were not adapted to avoid (National Park Service 2021).

The problems with introduced species are not limited to terrestrial habitats. In this diagram of invasions of nonnative marine species into other waters, what trends do you notice?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Major pathways of invasive species in the marine environment. image © CC BY-NC-SA 2.0 Hugo Ahlenius, UNEP/GRID-Arendal

Invasive marine species are often introduced via shipping routes (Figure 4). The largest concentration of introduced species is between Africa and Asia, along the major shipping corridor called the European-Asian sea route. As humans began to travel around the world, we transported other species around, often unintentionally. Commercial shipping is implicated in an estimated 44-78% of invasions by non-native species into North American waters that either cling to ships’ hulls or ride in ballast water (stored in the hull; Elçiçek et al. 2013).

A study by Canadian marine biologist Jesica Goldsmit and colleagues assessed ecological risk based on ships discharging their ballast water at ports in the Canadian Arctic. They tallied up total ballast water discharged per year per port. They focused on three invasive species: the periwinkle snail Littorina littorea, soft shell clam Mya arenaria, and red king crab Paralithodes camtschaticus. Given shipping routes and ballast water discharges, they found that the risk of introduction of these invasives was higher for domestic ships operating within Canadian waters because they weren’t subject to ballast water inspections and reporting (Goldsmit et al. 2019).  

While not all introduced species become invasive, the overall result of introduced species tends to be lower biodiversity. However, some introduced species become valuable to humans, such as earthworms in cropland soils that are mostly non-native species from Europe; the honeybees brought to the New World by English settlers; or the cattle introduced by Spaniards. The diversity of species in every part of Earth has changed dramatically over time and will continue to do so. 

Comprehension Checkpoint

Introduced predators have particularly severe impacts on islands because ______.

“A species is there, and it's abundant for quite a long period of time, and then at some point it's no longer there - and so, when you look at that bigger picture, yes, you realize that either you change and adapt, or, as a species, you go extinct.”

- Kenyan paleontologist Louise Leakey, National Geographic Explorer in Residence (National Public Radio 2014).

Global change has shaped biodiversity since the beginning of life on Earth. Before humans, there were five mass extinctions, periods when biodiversity plummeted. Each mass extinction was caused by a combination of global changes, including shifts in climate, huge volcanic events, ocean current flows, and/or changes in atmospheric gases (see our Factors that Control Regional Climate module). These suites of related changes led to drastic shifts in climate and habitats all over the world. Of course, life on Earth marched on after these mass extinctions, but many species were lost forever, and new species emerged to take their place. For example, the mass extinction that included the loss of nearly all the dinosaurs was what paved the way for the diversification and dominance of the mammals.

What are some global changes occurring across Earth today?

Scientists concur that we’re in the midst of the sixth mass extinction on Earth, the first one caused by humans. The drastic changes on our planet stem from the human tendency and ability to alter our surroundings in almost every conceivable way, including water flow, temperature, nutrient cycles, forest cover, variety of plants and animals, and even the global climate. Some alterations benefit other species, but at the scale and intensity of today’s land use practices, most do not.

“Many indigenous communities rely on nature for everything – from food and water to their livelihoods and culture. Because of this intimate relationship with nature, we are the first ones to feel the impact of the climate crisis.”

- Indigenous Kichwa biodiversity researcher Johnson Cerda, 2020, Senior Director at Conservation International. 

Climate change affects ecosystem conditions at all scales - from local rainfall patterns to global ocean currents. Changing conditions make habitats more or less hospitable to humans and the other species that rely on them. Indigenous Peoples, given their physical and spiritual connections to their landscapes coupled with lower capacity to relocate, are disproportionately impacted by climate change. For example, as precipitation decreases, the Western Apache Peoples encounter less robust deer and elk populations, low river levels for fishing, and scarcer water for subsistence farming (Gauer et al. 2021).

Scientists such as Italian biologist Michela Pacifici have come up with ways to assess the resilience of other species to climate changes - what range of temperatures they can tolerate, what they feed on, how fast they reproduce, and how common they are. All animals have upper thermal limits – maximum temperatures that they can tolerate. Pandas get heat-stressed in temperatures above 25˚C (77˚F; Yuxiang Fei et al. 2016), whereas some Andean iguanas can tolerate temperatures up to 40˚C (104˚F). (Guerra-Correa, 2020). Based on nearly 100 studies of plant and animal tolerances to environmental extremes, Pacifici mapped out the species most vulnerable to climate change (Pacifici et al. 2015).

In Pacifici’s map (Figure 5), where do you see concentrations of vulnerable species? Why there?  

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Ecoregional global concentrations of terrestrial and marine climate change vulnerable species. image © Pacifici et al. 2015

Note that vulnerable species are concentrated in the Poles, where ice is melting, and in areas near the equator, such as the Amazon, where fires are becoming more frequent. As conditions shift outside of livable ranges, organisms either move, adapt, or die, depending on their resilience to change and their ability to migrate. Thinking about how humans handle environmental changes, to what extent do the biological outcomes - move, adapt, or die - apply? 

“Expected anthropogenic climate change will redistribute the locations where specific climatic conditions favorable to the survival of a species will occur.”

- American ecologist Osvaldo E. Sala, Arizona State University 

Scientists that map biodiversity by tracking the ranges of various species see evidence that many are migrating in response to climate change. Tasmanian ecologist Gretta Pecl estimates that at least a quarter of life on Earth, and possibly much more, is in the process of relocating. For example, her work shows how ocean animals like snappers, rays, and sea urchins are moving towards the South Pole as oceans warm along Tasmania’s coast. The shifts disrupt thousands of years of cultural practice by indigenous ice-fishing peoples of the region. Climate change affects not only ocean wildlife, but also the people who depend on it. 

Animals migrating in response to climate change also face novel situations and threats. For example, North Atlantic Right whales have shifted their feeding routes northward in response to warming temperatures in the Gulf of Maine. In their new Gulf of St. Lawrence habitat, these whale populations suffer increased ship strikes and fishing gear entanglements. As new management plans are drafted to protect the whales, Canadian fishermen will suffer restrictions such as seasonal closures of St. Lawrence fishing areas (Meyer-Gutbrod et al. 2021).

Comprehension Checkpoint

Which parts of Earth are most vulnerable to climate change?

When conditions change, animals may or may not have the capacity to adapt. What choices does this Arctic fox have (shown here in its winter fur) as warming weather with less snow cover increasingly changes its winter habitat to shades of brown and green? 

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Arctic Fox image © CC BY-SA 2.0 Eric Kilby

Arctic foxes respond to seasonal changes by shedding their white winter fur and replacing it with brown fur in the spring. The change is mediated by seasonal changes in sunlight from short winter days to longer summer days. Warmer temperatures and less snow, therefore, do not provide the cues to molt to a brown coat any sooner, despite the need for camouflage (Denali Education Center 2022). Along with many other Arctic animals, adapting to climate change will require longer-term natural selection for a modified schedule of fur shedding. With climate change occuring at such a rapid pace, it is unclear if the foxes will have enough time to adapt. 

When climate conditions change, some organisms can adapt. American Pikas, with naturally high body temperatures, prefer cooler habitats. Originally from Asia, pikas spread into North America five million years ago when the climate was cooler. Over geologic time, pikas have retreated to high mountains in the western U.S. and Canada. During hot weather, they stay cool by taking refuge in the shade of rock piles. There may come a tipping point when temperatures in the rocks rise beyond what pikas can tolerate, forcing them to migrate or go extinct, but for now they appear to be adapting (Smith 2021).

Cold-blooded animals (ectotherms), such as insects or lizards, may have an advantage in adapting because of their ability to tolerate more extreme temperatures. Ectotherms rely on outside temperatures to regulate their body temperature, hence their name (ecto = outside; therm = heat). Many have mechanisms to avoid freezing, like natural antifreeze chemicals in their blood. As the climate warms, some insects benefit from higher metabolisms and increased reproduction, which may lead to unpredictable shifts in populations of pollinators and crop pests (Gérard 2020; Deutsch 2018).

Still, the immediate advantages of high temperatures do not ensure long-term gains. Portuguese marine biologist Carolina Madeira used sea snails (Stramonita haemastoma) to examine short versus long-term impacts of temperature in a laboratory setting. She found that the snails could acclimate to higher water temperature over short periods, but grew more slowly from the thermal stress. Insects and other ectotherms can usually adapt to natural cyclical variations in global temperatures, but the current temperature increase is occurring on a much faster time scale (Madeira et al 2018).

Generally, any species will have a threshold beyond which temperatures are intolerable, forcing individuals to migrate or die. Not all species have the ability to migrate. A study by Colombian biologist Cristian Román Palacios modeled whether animal and plant species could survive climate change by migrating. The model, which included over 500 animal and plant species, indicated that if migration is the only option, more than 50% of them face extinction. But, taking into account adaptations like the pikas finding cooler refuges, the percentage facing extinction is closer to 30% (Román-Palacios and Wiens 2018). Whether a particular species adapts, migrates, or goes extinct in response to climate shifts will depend on the amount of change in relation to its capacity to adjust its habits or range. 

For those species that do not succeed in adapting or migrating, climate changes and other sustained global changes can be fatal. As climate continues to warm on Earth, biodiversity is expected to plummet (see our Factors that Control Earth's Temperature module). For example, American biologist Barry Sinervo estimated that climate change could wipe out 80% of the world’s lizard species by 2080 (Sinervo et al. 2010).

As habitats continue to change globally, we face big questions about how biodiversity will change. Which species can adapt by adapting or moving? Which species will go extinct? As climate warms, we can expect to see increasing disruptions in how ecosystems function across the globe. The Fourth National Climate Assessment predicts more frequent and severe storms, droughts, erosion, and flooding. Each of these disruptions may cause significant changes to biodiversity (see our Environmental Services and Economics module).

Comprehension Checkpoint

Climate change will have equal impacts on every species on the planet, including humans, because of its global reach.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Beach scene. How many species are visible in this scene? image © Public Domain

The Anthropocene, or “Age of Man”, is what scientists call the current period of dramatic Earth changes caused by human activities. When the Anthropocene began is debatable, but its long-term impacts are clear. Habitats have been altered, ecosystems are functioning differently, and biodiversity is lower. Earlier humans, with lower densities and less intensive resource exploitation, altered the landscape in ways that allowed other species to persist. Modern human practices leave little ecological room for other species (Figure 7).

Thinking about the bicycle again, some other species (parts) are missing, leading us to suspect that its essential systems of brakes or steering might not work. You are riding the bicycle anyway because it's the only one you've got, as we are living on Earth despite the lost species. You may find it more difficult to ride with so many of the parts missing, and the bike may not last as long as it would have with all of its parts intact. 

The upkeep and repair of the bicycle that is Earth is in our hands. Recognizing that the sustainability of Earth for living organisms, including humans, is at stake, people around the world are working to maintain biodiversity.

According to recent estimates, humans have significantly altered roughly 75% of land-based environments, resulting in often drastic changes to biodiversity. This module explores humans’ impact on the Earth and its ecosystems and how this ongoing change is affecting the global level of biodiversity.

Key Concepts

  • All animals alter their habitats to some degree, but humans are especially adept at changing ecosystems to meet their needs.

  • Global assessments have revealed that human changes to the environment impact biodiversity at all geographic scales.

  • Geographic fragmentation and introduced species alter ecosystems and usually reduce biodiversity.

  • Managing biodiversity requires extensive international stewardship and cooperation, given our globally interconnected world.

  • HS-LS2.C1, HS-LS2.C2, HS-LS4.C5, HS-LS4.D2
  • Andrén, Henrik, Per Angelstam, Erik Lindström, and Per Widen. "Differences in predation pressure in relation to habitat fragmentation: an experiment." Oikos (1985): 273-277.
  • Armstrong, C., J. Miller, A. C. McAlvay, P. M. Ritchie, and D. Lepofsky. 2021. Historical Indigenous Land-Use Explains Plant Functional Trait Diversity. Ecology and Society 26(2):6. https://doi.org/10.5751/ES-12322-260206
  • Denali Education Center, Denali National Park and Preserve. (2022). Arctic Fox. https://www.denali.org/denalis-natural-history/arctic-fox/
  • Deutsch, Curtis A., Joshua J. Tewksbury, Michelle Tigchelaar, David S. Battisti, Scott C. Merrill, Raymond B. Huey, and Rosamond L. Naylor. "Increase in crop losses to insect pests in a warming climate." Science 361, no. 6405 (2018): 916-919.
  • Ehrlich, Paul, and Anne Ehrlich. "Extinction: the causes and consequences of the disappearance of species." (1981).
  • Elçiçek, H., A. Parla., and M. Çakmakçı. (2013) Digital Proceeding Of THE ICOEST’2013 - , CappadociaC.Ozdemir, S. Şahinkaya, E. Kalıpcı, M.K. Oden (editors)Nevsehir, Turkey, June 18 – 21, 2013. http://josunas.selcuk.edu.tr/login/index.php/josunas/article/view/233
  • Ellis, Erle C., Nicolas Gauthier, Kees Klein Goldewijk, Rebecca Bliege Bird, Nicole Boivin, Sandra Díaz, Dorian Q. Fuller et al. "People have shaped most of terrestrial nature for at least 12,000 years." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 118, no. 17 (2021): e2023483118.
  • Gauer, Viviane H., David M. Schaepe, and John R. Welch. "Supporting Indigenous adaptation in a changing climate: Insights from the Stó: lō Research and Resource Management Centre (British Columbia) and the Fort Apache Heritage Foundation (Arizona)." Elem Sci Anth 9, no. 1 (2021): 00164.
  • Gérard, Maxence, Maryse Vanderplanck, Thomas Wood, and Denis Michez. "Global warming and plant–pollinator mismatches." Emerging topics in life sciences 4, no. 1 (2020): 77-86.
  • Goldsmit, Jesica, Shannon Hope Nudds, D. Bruce Stewart, Jeff Wayde Higdon, Charles Gordon Hannah, and Kimberly Lynn Howland. "Where else? Assessing zones of alternate ballast water exchange in the Canadian eastern Arctic." Marine Pollution Bulletin 139 (2019): 74-90.
  • Guerra-Correa, Estefany S., Andrés Merino-Viteri, María Belén Andrango, and Omar Torres-Carvajal. "Thermal biology of two tropical lizards from the Ecuadorian Andes and their vulnerability to climate change." PloS one 15, no. 1 (2020): e0228043.
  • IPBES (2019): Global assessment report on biodiversity and ecosystem services of the Intergovernmental Science-Policy Platform on Biodiversity and Ecosystem Services. E. S. Brondizio, J. Settele, S. Díaz, and H. T. Ngo (editors). IPBES secretariat, Bonn, Germany. 1148 pages. https://zenodo.org/record/6417333
  • Linnell, John DC, Reidar Andersen, T. O. R. Kvam, Henrik Andren, Olof Liberg, John Odden, and P. F. Moa. "Home range size and choice of management strategy for lynx in Scandinavia." Environmental management 27, no. 6 (2001): 869-879.
  • Madeira, Carolina, Vanessa Mendonça, Augusto AV Flores, Mário S. Diniz, and Catarina Vinagre. "High thermal tolerance does not protect from chronic warming–A multiple end-point approach using a tropical gastropod, Stramonita haemastoma." Ecological indicators 91 (2018): 626-635.
  • National Park Service (updated December 28, 2021). Nēnē - Hawaiʻi Volcanoes National Park. https://www.nps.gov/havo/learn/nature/nene.htm
  • Otero, Iago, Katharine N. Farrell, Salvador Pueyo, Giorgos Kallis, Laura Kehoe, Helmut Haberl, Christoph Plutzar et al. "Biodiversity policy beyond economic growth." Conservation letters 13, no. 4 (2020): e12713.
  • Pacifici, Michela, Wendy B. Foden, Piero Visconti, James EM Watson, Stuart HM Butchart, Kit M. Kovacs, Brett R. Scheffers et al. "Assessing species vulnerability to climate change." Nature climate change 5, no. 3 (2015): 215-224.
  • Román-Palacios, Cristian, and John J. Wiens. "Recent responses to climate change reveal the drivers of species extinction and survival." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 117, no. 8 (2020): 4211-4217.
  • Sinervo, Barry, Fausto Mendez-De-La-Cruz, Donald B. Miles, Benoit Heulin, Elizabeth Bastiaans, Maricela Villagrán-Santa Cruz, Rafael Lara-Resendiz et al. "Erosion of lizard diversity by climate change and altered thermal niches." Science 328, no. 5980 (2010): 894-899.
  • Smith, A. (2021). Pikas are adapting to climate change remarkably well, contrary to many predictions. The Conversation, January 7, 2021. https://theconversation.com/pikas-are-adapting-to-climate-change-remarkably-well-contrary-to-many-predictions-150726
  • Nanavati, William, Cathy Whitlock, Maria Eugenia de Porras, Adolfo Gil, Diego Navarro, and Gustavo Neme. "Disentangling the last 1,000 years of human–environment interactions along the eastern side of the southern Andes (34–52° S lat.)." Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences 119, no. 9 (2022): e2119813119.
  • Fei, Yuxiang, Rong Hou, James R. Spotila, Frank V. Paladino, Dunwu Qi, and Zhihe Zhang. "Metabolic rates of giant pandas inform conservation strategies." Scientific reports 6, no. 1 (2016): 1-11.

Devin Reese, PhD. “Biodiversity II” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-5 (9), 2022.

Top


Page 19

Biological Molecules

by David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

If you’ve ever had blood drawn as part of a routine checkup, or for donation, you probably recall the procedure being very quick and simple. Today, it is routine to collect blood from people, to separate the blood into its various components, to store those components, and then to infuse them into other people. "Packed red blood cells," "platelets," and "fresh frozen plasma" are terms that you’d hear all day long if you were to volunteer on a medical ward. Along with saline, blood products are among the most common agents infused into patients. Each day, transfusion saves many lives, and one can hardly imagine modern medicine without it.

But it’s one of the most dangerous things that you can do to someone, if you don’t know what you’re doing.

In 1628, William Harvey, an English physician, discovered how blood moves through vessels in the body, that it circulates through arteries and veins, and within just a few years scientists were attempting transfusions. Their rationale was simple and still makes sense today. If somebody is ill, his or her blood could be deficient in something. By giving patients blood from someone else, the deficient component will be replaced and they can get better. By extension, if the patient has a hemorrhage, the deficiency is the quantity of blood itself, so transfusion should also be helpful in this type of patient. It made perfect sense in the 17th century, given the assumption by anatomists of the time that all blood was the same.

All blood certainly looked the same and in 1665, another English physician, Richard Lower, was able to keep dogs alive with blood transfused from other dogs. In the years that followed, Lower and other researchers even succeeded in transfusing small amounts of blood between different animals, including from lambs to humans. But most transfusion attempts had fatal consequences. Sometimes the dogs, lambs, or humans died of a high fever. Other times, death followed other reactions that the researchers could not understand.

For two and a half centuries, doctors experimented occasionally with transfusion and continued finding that small amounts of transfused blood sometimes did not harm the recipient and other times was fatal. In rare cases humans could receive blood even from a non-human animal and live, while others would die after receiving blood from another human. Transfusion was like playing Russian roulette, so it was attempted only in desperation.

In 1881, for instance, the sister of William Stewart Halsted, a 29 year-old New York City surgeon, developed a severe hemorrhage after giving birth. She would have died except that Halstead drew his own blood and injected it immediately into his sister’s vein. The transfusion saved her life because she and her brother had compatible blood types, although he did not know about blood compatibility at the time. Halsted got lucky with his sister, but science was only years away from unraveling a mystery that would make transfusion safe.

That research happened at the turn of the 20th century, in connection with work on a phenomenon called hemagglutination. This is a clumping of blood cells that researchers were observing in the blood of victims of mismatched experimental transfusions, and it happens because all blood is not the same. Blood has thousands of different components and slight differences in some of them can spell failure if blood or a blood product is given that is inappropriate for the recipient. On the other hand, all blood is similar in its basic components.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Early blood transfusions were safe provided that only a small amount of blood was transfused into the person.

If you know anyone who is diabetic, you may have heard something about that person’s blood sugar, or blood glucose. Glucose is a type of sugar (see our module Energy Metabolism I: An introduction). It’s the main source of energy in cells, and since its concentration in the blood should not be too high, nor too low, diabetics check their glucose levels frequently. Usually, they do this with a device that requires only a drop of blood. It’s called “whole blood,” because an individual needs only to prick his or her finger to release a drop. Nothing is separated out of the blood sample, so the machine reads the concentration of glucose in blood the way it exists within the body. For other blood tests, though, you may have heard your doctor or nurse mention plasma or serum levels. On routine exams, they tell you about your serum cholesterol or your serum triglycerides. On other occasions they may mention tests for plasma levels of certain chemicals, or you may have heard of somebody either donating plasma or receiving it.

In addition to water with numerous dissolved compounds such as glucose, blood contains cells. Physicians commonly talk about the blood cells collectively as a solid or cellular component of blood, because they can be easily separated from the liquid component. The liquid component is mostly water, but two different “versions” of this liquid can be prepared, depending on how the separation is performed.

The term plasma refers to everything in the blood without the cells. It is obtained by drawing a blood sample into a tube that has an agent that slows clotting, then spinning the tube in a centrifuge. During spinning, everything in the tube becomes many times heavier than its normal weight under Earth's gravity. Since blood cells, cell fragments, and very large molecules are denser than water, as they get heavier they move toward the bottom of the tube much faster than they would without spinning. What’s left on top is the plasma. (See Figure 1 for a diagram.) The percentage of whole blood volume that is packed cells is called the hematocrit and its value usually correlates with how well a person is making and maintaining hemoglobin and red blood cells (more on that below).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: The average composition of blood. In this example, the blood is shown after spinning in a centrifuge so the different elements are separated: the heavier red blood cells at the bottom, then the white blood cells and platelets in the center, and the plasma at the top. The percentage of red blood cells is also known as hematocrit. image © Pirumbaut

Plasma includes not just water, but also numerous agents called clotting factors that are involved in forming blood clots. In contrast to plasma, serum lacks many of the clotting factors. Serum is obtained by drawing a blood sample into a tube that is not treated to prevent clotting, but rather designed to encourage clotting. The sample is allowed to sit while it clots over time, thereby consuming most of the clotting factors. Then, the sample is centrifuged and liquid that ends up on the top of the tube, called serum, is free of most clotting factors. Thus, plasma minus clotting factors equals serum (Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: A researcher piping blood serum into a test tube. image © U.S. Air Force/Keenan Berry

In laboratory medicine, the decision on whether to use whole blood, plasma, or serum for a certain test often involves a tradeoff of various advantages and drawbacks of each. Serum takes longer than plasma to prepare, for instance, and this can be a problem during emergencies or when measuring the concentration of a blood chemical that changes rapidly over time. If clotting factors are what you’re trying to measure (in a patient with hemophilia, a disorder where the blood doesn't clot normally, for instance) then you must use plasma, not serum, because the latter lacks clotting factors.

There are several settings when serum is preferable, for example the need to measure antibodies in a patient’s blood. The term serology, though its literal meaning is the study of serum, often refers to the diagnostic assessment of serum for antibodies.

Comprehension Checkpoint

_____ contains clotting factors.

The age of serology began in Austria, at the University of Vienna, where physician-researcher, Karl Landsteiner worked in forensic anatomy (Figure 3). In 1900, Landsteiner noticed that blood cell clumping, or agglutination, following mixing of blood samples from different patients released toxins into the blood sample. He started mixing blood from patients, not just with whole blood samples, but also with serum from other individuals. He observed that when mixed with serum from a different person, blood cells would either clump or not clump, and that the clumps could be either small or large. Because the clumping had to be the result of the cells reacting with something in the serum, Landsteiner wondered if perhaps blood might indeed differ between individuals, an idea that went against the common thinking of his era.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Karl Landsteiner (1868-1943), Austrian biologist at the University of Vienna. Landsteiner pioneered research on blood types. image © National Academy of Sciences

Landsteiner set up a series of experiments using blood from just six volunteers (himself included), but mixing different blood components in various combinations and careful repetition of each mixing experiment turned those six volunteers into one of the greatest medical discoveries of the early 20th century. Based on his findings, Landsteiner proposed that there were three types or groups of blood that differed by the presence of factors in the serum that today we call antigens. Blood could be mixed between two people, without agglutination, he said, so long as the people were of the same type. He named the three types "A," "B," and "C" (the latter was eventually changed to "O").

It was a watershed study that ushered in an era of experimental blood transfusions in hospital settings, leading to the first ABO-matched transfusion, carried out at New York’s Mount Sinai Hospital in 1907. Transfusion could become routine only after physicians gained some understanding of the complexity of serum and blood cells. Such an understanding began when Landsteiner defined his blood groups and began systematic experiments aimed at honing in on the causes of hemagglutination. That research would quickly enable a revolution in medicine and especially in surgery.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Blood mixed between two people formed clumps when the people had

The cellular components that are separated from plasma or serum include various types of cells and cell fragments. The main types are red blood cells (also called erythrocytes), white blood cells (also called leukocytes), and platelets (also called thrombocytes).

Platelets are actually cell fragments because they are pieces of precursor cells called megakaryocytes that break up during maturation. What is left are tiny pieces, generally 2 microns across, called platelets. Essentially, a platelet is a package enclosed by a membrane. Inside and on the surface of the platelet are various clotting factors and other proteins important to the stopping and prevention of bleeding. Clotting factors are also present in the cells that line blood vessels and, as noted earlier, clotting factors are also dissolved in the blood itself, outside of cells. The clotting factors from all three of these sources come together to stop the bleeding whenever a blood vessel breaks.

When a blood vessel wall is damaged, a certain protein called fibrin is exposed that sticks to platelets. This attracts platelets to the injured vessel wall. Not only do platelets stick to the damaged area, but they also become sticky to other platelets. The result is called a platelet plug, which results in hemostasis, or the stopping of bleeding (Figure 4). The most obvious example of this is the scab that forms on your skin when you skin an elbow or knee.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: The process of hemostasis, or the stopping of blood flow in the body. When a blood vessel wall is injured, platelets stick to the damaged area and they become sticky with other platelets. The result is called a platelet plug, which stops the bleeding. image © ttsz/istockphoto

As cells go, red blood cells (RBCs) are very small - 6-8 microns in diameter. Mature RBCs are filled entirely with the protein hemoglobin and their job is to transport oxygen in the blood. A person with an abnormally low number of RBCs, or a low concentration of hemoglobin in the blood or in RBCs, is said to have anemia. There are many different kinds of anemia, which can result either from reduced production of RBCs or accelerated destruction of RBCs.

Regardless of the condition that causes it, anemia can vary in its effects from very mild to very severe. When the number of RBCs or the amount of hemoglobin is just slightly below normal a person may feel totally normal, or may feel fatigue only with strenuous activity. But as the anemia worsens, a person will feel very sick and appear pale. With fewer RBCs and/or less hemoglobin, their hematocrit will be below normal and their muscles fatigue easily, because less oxygen is delivered to the muscle cells. To compensate for the decreased oxygen-carrying ability of the blood, the heart beats faster in order to move more blood, but the decreased ability to carry oxygen also can affect the heart itself.

RBCs are particularly relevant to Landsteiner’s work on transfusion research, since they comprise most of the cellular component of blood and account for much of what early transfusions provided to recipients. Transfusions in those early years consisted of whole blood, though today RBCs are stored and infused as packed red blood cells (PRBCs) in most transfusions.

White blood cells (WBCs) have their name because they are more of a clear color and are not red since they do not contain hemoglobin. They are bigger than RBCs and are part of the immune system. WBCs are classified into two groups: granulocytes and agranulocytes. Each group consists of different subtypes (see Figure 5) and their numbers and proportions are what physicians want to see when they order a complete blood cell count with differential, (often abbreviated as “CBC w/diff”).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: Leukocytes, or white blood cells, are classified into two groups: granular and agranular. Each of these groups are further broken down into different subtypes. (Leukocyte images via "Blausen gallery 2014" in the Wikiversity Journal of Medicine, DOI:10.15347/wjm/2014.010.) image © BruceBlaus

Granulocytes are WBCs that show granules, little dots in their cytoplasm, when viewed under a microscope. They are thus called "granular." The dots are secretory vesicles filled with various enzymes and other compounds that vary among three types of granulocytes that exist in blood:

Neutrophils are the most abundant type of WBC, accounting for 40-70 percent of all WBCs. They are much bigger than RBCs and also very short-lived. While RBCs live in the blood an average of 120 days, a typical neutrophil lives only for 6-10 hours. The function of neutrophils is to eat up bacteria and damaged tissue. They do this by releasing from their granules enzymes that break down the bacteria and cytokines, which amplify the antibacterial response, partly by telling the body to manufacture still more neutrophils. On account of this function, neutrophils are produced more rapidly than usual when the body is fighting a bacterial infection and the number of neutrophils in the blood can rise quickly and dramatically. Because they are so short-lived, the neutrophil count also drops quickly when the infection is brought under control. Thus, because neutrophils are the most abundant WBC and because they are so short-lived, the neutrophil count is a very good indicator for determining whether a patient has an infection.

The other two types of granulocytes are called basophils and eosinophils. The function of basophils is to escalate the body’s inflammatory reaction and have been implicated in allergies. Their granules contain an anticoagulant called heparin and special compounds called histamines, which cause blood vessels to dilate (become wider). Eosinophils fight multicellular parasites such as hookworms and tapeworms and so their granules contain enzymes that are particularly effective against these organisms.

Agranulocytes are WBCs that do not show granules when viewed under a microscope, and they come in two subtypes. (Hence, they are "agranular.")

Monocytes account for 2-10 percent of WBCs, making them the third-most abundant WBC after neutrophils and lymphocytes. Monocytes circulate in the bloodstream and then move into other tissues when an infection is detected. When they arrive at the infection site, they transform into another type of cell, usually a macrophage, and begin to engulf and digest bacteria, dead or dying cells, and other infectious material. Some monocytes migrate into bones where they transform into special bone cells called osteoclasts, whose function is to degrade calcified parts of the bone. This is important in the bone remodeling process by which the bone changes its shape in response to stress and exercise, but it also happens in certain bone diseases, such as osteoporosis.

Lymphocytes are the second most abundant type of WBCs, accounting for 20-50% of the WBC count. They are subdivided into B-lymphocytes and T-lymphocytes (aka, B-cells and T-cells), each of which is yet further divided into various subtypes. The role of B-cells is to produce antibodies, which attach to agents that the body’s immune system considers foreign. This helps to defend the body against infection. However, it can also lead to problems when antibodies are made against an individual’s own tissue, or against something else that benefits the individual, such as a tissue or organ transplant. T-cells are involved in cell-mediated immunity, fighting against infections from viruses and bacteria, and may help the body attack cancer.

Comprehension Checkpoint

To determine if a patient has an infection, a doctor may take a _____ count.

A good example of B-cells making antibodies against foreign tissue is the reaction of blood transfusion recipients to donor blood of a different type. Prior to the late 19th century, nobody had a clue as to why a transfusion would succeed or fail because, as noted earlier, they assumed all blood to be identical. But with improvements in the microscope and in the dyes used to stain cells, this view started to change. In the years prior to Landsteiner’s discovery, pathologists could see that RBCs were not always exactly the same. Sometimes RBCs would look slightly bigger or smaller than usual, or would stain darker or lighter. They wondered whether these observable differences might have something to do transfusion outcomes, but they had not devised a way to test the idea.

Even with the hand-cranked centrifuges available in those days, Landsteiner could separate the cells from the liquid in blood fairly easily. That produced plasma, and after separating it from the cells, Landsteiner could keep the cells alive for short periods by suspending them in saline (salt water). He found that mixing cells with plasma would cause clotting, even when the plasma and cells were from the same volunteer. However, if a blood sample was left to clot prior to centrifugation, the resulting liquid extract did not cause clotting of fresh RBCs from the same volunteer. That’s because the liquid extract was serum; it lacked clotting factors because the clotting factors had been consumed before Landsteiner had separated out the liquid.

Landsteiner did not know about the clotting factors, but he could deduce that serum and plasma must be different, and this led him to ask a question: What would happen if serum from one volunteer were mixed with saline-suspended RBCs from other volunteers? As happens often in science, a simple question would prove to be the key, since it was a question that Landsteiner was equipped to answer. He needed only to take blood from himself and five other volunteers, extract several samples of serum and blood cells, mix the samples in various combinations, and observe the mixtures both with the naked eye and a microscope.

Certain donor serum samples mixed with blood cells from other donors resulted in no hemagglutination. However, serum from those same samples would agglutinate cells from the other donors. Landsteiner also found that some of the volunteer samples could be mixed with one another with no agglutination. (See Figure 6 for a visual chart of the results.) The presence or absence of hemagglutination sorted the six subjects into three categories that Landsteiner called blood groups.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: This table illustrates the results of Karl Landsteiner's 1901 experiment using his research group as subjects. Landsteiner mixed the blood cells and sera of his employees and, using a microscope, observed whether there was clumping. image © Biologie/Schulbuch-O-Mat

Further testing showed that one group differed more from the other two, more than those two differed from one another. When exposed to blood cells from the two other groups together, serum from one group of donors would form very big clumps, whereas serum from the other two groups would form only small clumps when exposed to cells from the two other groups together. To explain the results, Landsteiner reasoned that the cells from the volunteers differed in chemical agents present on the cell's surface. He called these chemical agents "haptens." Today they are called antigens and we know that they’re present not just on RBCs, but also on the membranes of all our cells.

Landsteiner named the smaller clumping groups A and B and reasoned that the serum from each must be reacting to the presence of just one hapten that was not its own. When it came to the third group, however, which he first called C (later changed to O), Landsteiner reasoned that their serum must be reacting to the presence of two foreign haptens, thereby resulting in stronger hemagglutination. Group C donors, he suggested, must have no haptens on their RBCs. Thus, when serum from a type A donor is mixed with B and C cells, it reacts only to the cells of type B donors, whose RBCs have a type B hapten. Similarly, he said that group B serum reacted to cells from group A donors, because those cells possessed type A haptens. In contrast, he proposed, for type C individuals haptens A and B were both foreign, so their sera reacted more strongly.

Using multiple samples from blood drawn over several weeks from all six volunteers, Landsteiner repeated the experiments and found that grouping pattern always came out the same. Once that was certain, he published the findings with his proposal that the success or failure of transfusion depended on the A/B haptens, but a study of just six subjects did not provide enough confidence for anyone to attempt a transfusion in humans based on the experimental results. More data were needed, and Landsteiner knew it.

He had two of his trainees/assistants recruit twenty-two additional blood donors and repeat the process that they had used on the original six. It’s fortunate that they did, because in 1902 analysis of the results from the expanded study led the team to define a fourth blood type. They called it "AB" since it consisted of people whose RBCs had both antigens; their cells would agglutinate if mixed with any serum but their own type, but their serum would not cause agglutination in cells of any type (Figure 7).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: ABO blood groups and the antibodies and antigens present in each. This chart tells us that, for example, people with type A blood have the A antigen on the surface of their red cells and anti-B antibodies in their plasma. So if type B blood is mixed with this type A blood, the type A will attack the type B blood by agglutinating the introduced red cells. The same is true if type AB blood is added, but type O will not result in agglutination since it lacks the anti-B antigens on the cell surface. image © InvictaHOG

After a few more years of testing samples from an increasing number of volunteers, Landsteiner and a growing association of colleagues were confident that all humans must fit into the A, B, O, or AB group, and this is what led to the successful 1907 transfusion at Mount Sinai in New York. Leading the Mount Sinai team was Landsteiner’s colleague, Reuben Ottenberg. Like Landsteiner, Ottenberg hailed from Vienna and both were at the beginning of careers that would last a half-century and enable medicine and surgery to advance more in a few decades than it had in all the previous ages of human civilization.

Comprehension Checkpoint

What Landsteiner called haptens we now call

As for why the various sera reacted this way to Landsteiner’s "haptens," scientists eventually worked out that the reason was antibodies. Also known as immunoglobulins, antibodies are proteins produced by a type of B-lymphocyte called plasma cells. While some antibodies circulate attached to the surface of the cells that make them, other antibodies detach and float freely in the blood. Thus, they are present in serum.

A person in blood group A does not make antibodies against antigen A, but they do make antibodies against antigen B, and thus against RBCs from group B donors. With blood group B, the scenario is the opposite; they make antibodies against antigen A and thus against RBCs from group A donors. People in blood group O (what Landsteiner called group C) make antibodies against both A and B antigens, because both antigens are foreign to them, while people in group AB do not make antibodies against either antigen (Figure 8).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: The compatibility of different blood types. image © InvictaHOG

Landsteiner’s discovery of the ABO groups eliminated the Russian roulette quality that had characterized blood transfusion over the centuries – up to and including Halsted’s courageous but lucky experience in transfusing his hemorrhaging sister. After Ottenberg’s transfusion milestone in 1907, surgeons knew that they could replace lost blood without killing the blood recipient. This allowed them to develop a multitude of new operations that otherwise would have been impossible. Medicine changed profoundly and Landsteiner would be awarded the Nobel Prize in Physiology and Medicine in 1930.

This was not the end of the story, however, either for Landsteiner or his colleague Ottenberg. For the bulk of the population, ABO grouping alone worked well enough, but by the 1930s the understanding of blood was growing still more complex. One reason for this was another surface antigen on RBCs that also could come into play when blood mixed. It’s called the Rh factor and both Landsteiner and Ottenberg would be central to its discovery. Another reason was that scientists would also come to understand the genetic basis underlying the existence of the RBC antigens.

Knowledge of blood components brought about a revolution in surgery through safe transfusion. The module traces the development of our understanding of blood over centuries, beginning in 1628 with English physician William Harvey's breakthrough research on circulation. With a focus on early 20th-century experiments by Austrian researcher Karl Landsteiner, the module shows how the identification of clotting factors, blood types, and antigens was critical to medical science. Whole blood, plasma, serum, and different types of blood cells are defined.

Key Concepts

  • Blood is a complex fluid with many different components, but can be divided into solids (red blood cells, white blood cells, and platelets) and liquid (plasma).

  • Blood plasma includes clotting factors (agents that help to form blood clots) and when these are removed, the remaining liquid is known as serum.

  • The main cellular components of blood are: red blood cells (erythrocytes), white blood cells (leukocytes), and platelets (thrombocytes).

  • The Austrian researcher Karl Landsteiner studied agglutination, or clumping together of blood cells with certain antigens. Based on his findings, he proposed that there were three types of blood (A, B, O) and later added a fourth type (AB).

  • Antibodies are proteins produced by plasma cells, a type of B-cell lymphocyte, and are present in the blood serum. These antibodies are important for blood transfusion, since the blood type of a patient and the type of antibodies present in the donor’s blood will determine whether or not it agglutinates or clumps.

David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Blood Biology I” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-4 (8), 2016.

Top


Page 20

Ecology

by Devin Reese, PhD.

Imagine you’re hiking by the Snake River in Wyoming, enjoying the swishing sound of water riffling by. The river flows past you, carrying nutrients downstream. When you come around a bend, you encounter the scene in the image below (Figure 1). A small, neat dam across the river creates a still, upstream pond. Why do you suppose this river was dammed and who dammed it?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: Dam on the Snake River in Grand Teton National Park. image © Public Domain

The image shows the result of construction work by beavers—a still pool of ponded water in the background above flowing water in the foreground. Beavers use the mud from the bottom of ponded water to build their lodges, with the pond serving as a moat to protect them from predators.

Every animal species on Earth uses and changes its environment to meet its needs, interacting with resources in ways that support survival and reproduction. Humans are the most extreme example, with our capacity to harness natural resources and convert them into manmade things, resulting in radical transformations of habitats. The study of animals in their natural environments reveals a set of guiding principles that apply across the Animal Kingdom.

Early 20th-century American naturalist Joseph Grinnell introduced the concept of an ecological niche (or Grinnellian niche) to describe how animals interact with their environments in ways that allow them to survive (Grinnell 1917). The Grinnellian niche includes everything that allows a species to exist at a particular location—including living resources like food and competitors and nonliving resources like sunlight, water, or rocks.

A decade later, British zoologist Charles Elton wrote the first textbook on animal ecology (Elton 1927), which helped popularize the niche concept in describing the place of an organism in its ecosystem. Elton’s ideas included the notion that animal species occupy parallel niches in different geographic places. In other words, equivalent niches are filled by entirely different animals in different parts of the world.

Based on the image below (Figure 2), what could we say about the ecological niche of the North American beaver?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: North American Beaver (Castor canadensis) in Glacier National Park. image © Public Domain

Figure 2 shows resources that define a beaver’s ecological niche, including fresh water and sticks of various sizes, which beavers harvest from trees to feed on the living tissue layers as well as build lodges and dams. But what happens if other animals are using the same resources in the same area? Interactions between animals that live in close association (or symbiosis) may dramatically affect their ecological niches. In common language, “symbiosis” usually means two things working together cooperatively. However, in biology, symbiotic relationships include competition, predation, parasitism, and cooperative relationships (mutualism).

Now, consider Figure 3. It shows what looks like a North American Beaver, right? Actually, it’s a related “nutria,” native to South America (CABI 2019). Nutrias were cultivated for fur in the 20th century, and many escaped to the wilds of North America, Europe, and Asia, invading habitats occupied by the native beavers.

What do you think happens when two species attempt to live in the same niche at the same place?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: Nutria (Myocastor coypus). image © Pixabay

Following up on Elton’s ideas, Russian biologist G. F. Gause (1934) proposed that two species with similar resource needs cannot live together in the exact same place. By 1944, scientists were actively debating what would later be called the “Competitive Exclusion Principle.” The Principle states that two types of animals with similar ecological niches cannot coexist for very long without one eventually outcompeting the other.

Applying the principle to the beaver and nutria, these animals had originally evolved to occupy similar niches on separate continents, but they now overlap in North America and Europe. Ecologists are concerned that nutria in Texas are competing with populations of an endangered beaver subspecies, the Mexican beaver (Millholland 2010), because they occupy the same niche. Evidence includes nutria often found occupying abandoned beaver lodges (Sheffels 2013).

In the 1950s, British ecologist G. Evelyn Hutchinson found a way to visualize competitive overlap in niches using graphs. Hutchinson plotted the range of resources used on the X axis and the amount of use by a species on the Y axis. The result yielded a shape whose area represents an ecological niche. (Hutchinson 1957). Since a given species requires multiple types of resources, the shape would actually be multi-dimensional. The area under the curve represents the species’ “fundamental niche,” which includes all the needed resources. Hutchinson’s model helps visualize how a species fundamental niche contracts to a smaller “realized niche” because of competition with other species (Figure 4).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Graphical model representing how the fundamental niches of two species overlap, which reduces the realized niche of Species 2. image © Visionlearning

When a population of animals loses their competitors or is introduced to a new environment without strong direct competitors, the reverse of the Competitive Exclusion Principle often occurs. This so-called “competitive release” is evidenced by many instances around the world in which humans accidentally or purposefully brought animals with them as they traveled. Portuguese biologist Maria João Verdasca and colleagues studied the niches of yellow-legged hornets that were accidentally introduced to Europe in 2004. In their native habitats in Asia, these hornets competed with six other hornet species that do not live in Europe. By tracking variables like land cover and water availability, the researchers found that without competition from other hornets, the introduced yellow-legged hornets shifted to occupy a wider range of environmental conditions in Europe. (Verdasca 2022).

Comprehension Checkpoint

When the Asian yellow-legged hornets spread into Europe, what happened to their realized niche?

"Food is the burning question in animal society, and the whole structure and activities of the community are dependent upon questions of food supply."

- Charles Elton, 1927

Besides competition for resources like the area of suitable habitat, animals compete directly for food, a central feature of niches. In contrast to a plant, which can make its own food, how an animal feeds has implications for all other aspects of its biology. Animal ecology can be understood in the context of balancing the tradeoffs animals face in securing food resources to grow and reproduce, while avoiding lethal dangers, such as predators. An animal’s feeding niche supports its “biological fitness” or the chance of it surviving to reproductive age and producing offspring (see our Adaptation module).

Animals can be categorized by how they ingest food - their feeding modes. If you look at a top-level taxonomic category (see our modules Taxonomy I and Taxonomy II), such as birds or fish, you’ll find a variety of feeding modes within the group. For example, mammals range from bulk-feeding, meat-eating carnivores, such as lions, to plant-eating constantly grazing herbivores, such as sheep, and everything in between. However, if you zoom in to the Family level, feeding modes are often a shared defining characteristic of the group. Canids (family Canidae, including dogs, wolves and coyotes) are all carnivorous, while Cervids (family Cervidae, including deer, elk and moose) are all herbivorous grazers.

Animals with similar diets will run into the problem of competition cited above. In other words, their feeding niches may overlap. Field evidence suggests that animals with similar diets often avoid competition by dividing the resources in a phenomenon called “resource partitioning.” Canadian biologist Robert H. MacArthur first described this phenomenon in the 1950s during his study of how species of warbler birds divide up resources in conifer forests. He observed that each of the five warbler species specialized on different parts of a tree, showing that “the birds behave in such a way as to be exposed to different kinds of food,” even while feeding on the same trees. (MacArthur 1958). The birds establish a truce of sorts, avoiding direct competition by occupying distinct sub-niches within their shared habitat.

Evidence for resource partitioning in nature continues to grow. Italian evolutionary biologist Elisa Torretta and colleagues recently studied how golden jackals and red foxes manage to coexist in the wilds of north-eastern Italy, despite their similar carnivorous diets. By collecting field observations and analyzing their waste (feces), Torretta found that the jackals and foxes hunted at the same time in the evening and overnight but selected different prey. The golden jackal preyed mostly on hoofed animals like deer, while the red fox preyed on small mammals, a difference that likely evolved over many generations. “Compromise” was achieved via natural selection for behavior that promoted better survival outcomes for both species. Their distinct diets reduced food competition by dividing up the carnivore feeding niche (Torretta et al. 2021).

Think about human behavior. When we designate a natural area to support wildlife, we are also resource partitioning, dividing up the space on Earth to allow for the continued survival of other species. We have shared “our” niche with other species to differing degrees over time, with population growth and consumptive practices making it increasingly difficult.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Animals with the same resource needs cannot live in the same geographic location.

Regardless of its own feeding mode, every animal is likely to be prey for something else. Only apex predators—those at the very top of the food web—have no natural predators. Apex predators include crocodiles, lions, great white sharks, and polar bears. Still, with humans in the mix, there are arguably no animals that are totally exempt from predation. Additionally, although most apex predators are unbothered by predators in adulthood, they can be victims of predation in earlier developmental stages, such as eggs, hatchlings or newborns, and juveniles. Therefore, dealing with predators is a central challenge of animal survival. It is also worth noting that apex predators do not necessarily have it easy. They are among the most vulnerable during challenging ecological times because disturbances anywhere in the food web reverberate to the top level. Great White Sharks mitigate this risk by preying on a very wide variety of food sources.

What options do you imagine this lizard had to dodge this unfortunate encounter with a bird? (Figure 5)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: White-throated Kingfisher (Halcyon smyrnensis) who captured a lizard. image © CC BY 2.0, Rathika Ramasamy

One option for survival is simply to avoid predators by staying away from the areas they frequent. However, animals face tradeoffs when they avoid predators, as their ranges may also be the best areas to feed. UK ornithologist Alex Sansom studied these tradeoffs in Redshanks, birds that live in estuaries in Scotland where they are vulnerable to sparrowhawk and peregrine falcon predators. She observed Redshank feeding behavior, noting how much time they spent in the saltmarshes where prey is more nutritious but predators are common versus in the mudflats where prey is less nutritious, but predators are rarer. She found that the best-case scenario for survival was avoiding the saltmarshes where predators are common. But resource scarcity during cold weather requires feeding in the dangerous saltmarshes. Redshanks that show more vigilant behavior, such as lifting their heads to scan for predators, experience better survival rates. (Sansom 2009).

“In the animal kingdom, one of the keys to survival is to outwit your enemies. And when you're surrounded by carnivores, one of the best strategies is to fade into the background and disappear.”

– American Astrophysicist Neil DeGrasse Tyson

Camouflage is rampant in the Animal Kingdom—white Arctic Hares against the snow, warty toads in a carpet of dead leaves, a moth invisible against tree bark. Coloration that matches an animal to its background has been honed by natural selection over and over for its life-saving outcomes. And it works the same for predators as it does for prey. Just as the Arctic Hare is adapted to hide from its predators, the polar bear has adapted to avoid being spotted by its prey. The bottom line is that there is often a strong advantage for an animal to blend in with its background. How many animals do you see in Figure 6?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: Sumu Wildlife Park, Bauchi State, Nigeria. image © CC BY-SA 4.0, HajiShehu1

The flip side of the coin to camouflage is adaptations that make organisms more visible. Why would an animal want to be more visible to predators? Noticing the bright coloration of some butterflies, bees, and tropical frogs, 19th-century naturalists proposed that the coloration served as a warning that these animals were toxic. This is called “aposematic coloration,” typified by the dramatic coloration of tropical poison dart frogs. This adaptation works well because a predator either dies from eating one or is sickened, reducing predation on others of its species. Over time, predators evolve the instinct to avoid the poisonous prey altogether.

“To these creatures it is useful to be seen and recognised, the reason being that they have a means of defence which, if known, will prevent their enemies from attacking them, though it is generally not sufficient to save their lives if they are actually attacked.”

– English Naturalist Alfred Russell Wallace, 1877

Imagine that you are a behavioral ecologist. Someone shows you the image below (Figure 7) and asks you to interpret what you see. How would you respond? What is this animal doing?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: Cuyaba dwarf frog (Physalaemus nattereri) in Brazil doing a startle display. image © CC BY-SA 2.5, Felipe Gomez

This frog (Figure 6) inhabits grassland habitats in Brazil, Bolivia, and Paraguay and is hiding in plain sight. On its rear end are black markings that look like eyes and can be flashed at an approaching predator. The frog lifts its rear end to display the eyespots, which, in the best-case scenario, fool a predator into thinking a bigger, potentially dangerous animal is staring at it. Bluffing behavior is one form of what English naturalist Henry Walter Bates dubbed “mimicry” as early as the mid-19th-century after noticing the way harmless butterflies in the Amazon mimicked the appearance of toxic species, seemingly to warn off predators (Bates 1862).

Scientists continue to refine our understanding of mimicry and other behaviors as tools for survival. Brazilian biologist Julio M.G. Segovia studies spider behavior. In an ironic twist of roles, some spiders gain protection from predators by mimicking toxic, stinging, or spiny ants. Segovia’s work shows that the more harmful the ant species, the less accurate the spiders mimic them because even a poor copy of a dangerous ant deters predators. Further, Segovia’s work on harvestmen spiders illuminates another survival behavior—faking death—which they use against daytime predators that prefer a live meal (Segovia and Pekár 2021; Segovia et al. 2019).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: Which is the ant, and which is the harmless ant-mimicking spider? image © CC BY 2.0, Yogendra Joshi; CC BY-SA 2.0, William Cho

Imagine you’re a hungry predator and come upon a flock of Murres, like those pictured in Figure 9. It’s a mix of parents and their offspring. How easy do you think it would be to single out a juvenile and snap it up?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: Flock of Murres (Uria sp.). image © CC BY 2.0, Mark McNestry

A survival tactic that animals employ in situations where they cannot avoid predators is to group up. American Zoologist Warder C. Allee was inspired by observations of how little crustaceans found in freshwaters (isopods called Asellus) tended to group up. In his 1931 book, Animal Aggregations: A Study in General Sociology, Allee proposed that grouping up benefited animals, whether flocks of birds, schools of fish, packs of wolves, or prides of lions (Allee 1931). Allee sorted the benefits of grouping into categories like water conservation, protection from weather, socialization, and predator vigilance that trade off against downsides of crowding like disease transmission.

Animal ecologists continue examining animal grouping behavior using math models and other data science techniques. Mexican Ph.D. student Ana Sofía Guerra studied whether modern fishing techniques are changing how fish are schooling. Grouping behaviors evolved to make each individual less likely to be picked out by a predator. However, when the predators are humans fishing with large nets, schools of fish are disadvantaged relative to individual fish that are less likely to be targeted. Guerra’s evolutionary model predicts that selection pressure against schools of fish over time may change behavior away from grouping up as the individuals that go it alone will have higher survival rates. (Guerra et al. 2020).

The defensive behavior of animals has been observed for centuries, perhaps because it’s one of the most noticeable aspects of animal behavior. One does not forget an encounter with a defensive opossum, a stinging hornet, or a spitting cobra. Active defenses are as varied as the animals that wield them but can be broadly categorized as biting, poking, clawing, stinging, kicking, choking, gooing, regurgitating, and spraying. Consider the lizard in Figure 8. How is it defending itself?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 10: Mexican Plateau horned lizard (Phrynosoma orbiculare) in Mexico. image © CC BY-SA 3.0, Waditalipetit

In an 1892 paper, American ichthyologist (a marine biologist who studies fish) Oliver Perry Hay marveled at the defensive liquid squirting from horned lizard eyes. Hay noted, “a discharge of blood into the eyes of some pursuing bird or snake might so seriously interfere with its clearness of vision that the lizard might make its escape while the enemy was wiping its eyes.” (Hay 1892). The blood-squirting behavior had supposedly been known to indigenous people in pre-Colombian times, and modern herpetologists continue to collect observations to make sense of this horned lizard’s behavior. Mexican zoologist Aldo Gómez-Benitez reports from an ecological study in Mexico that juveniles also squirt blood from their sinuses, suggesting it might be a lifetime defensive strategy (Gómez-Benitez 2021).

More than a century after Hay’s publication, today’s behavioral ecologists are still discovering defensive secretions in other organisms. For example, Japanese researchers reported that the larvae of net-winged insects (Order Neuroptera) spray a clear liquid from their anal openings when approached by predators. The secretions repel biting ants and cause frogs to regurgitate net-winged insects that they have swallowed (Iwanami 2021). Given the negative consequences for the predators, they learn to avoid eating these larvae and, if this selective pressure is applied long enough, may evolve to avoid them instinctively.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Murres flocking together in the event of an approaching predator is an example of __________.

While competition and predation are widespread in the Animal Kingdom, survival for some species increases in the presence of others. So, in some circumstances, niche overlap may improve the “biological fitness” (chance of surviving to reproduce) of one or both species.

“If you're an animal that hangs out with others, then there's clearly an advantage in being smart enough to work out the intentions of the guy sitting next to you (before he takes your mate or your meal).”

– American Astronomer Seth Shostak

In 2003, American marine ecologist John F. Bruno and colleagues proposed that overlapping niches may not always result in niche partitioning or exclusion. There are occasions of niche overlap that benefit biological fitness. For example, on rocky shorelines, dense coverings of seaweed provide refuge for animals like snails. The coverage allows the snails to live higher on rocks than they would otherwise, given the risks of drying out at low tides. The realized niche of the snails is expanded through their association with the seaweed using the same habitat (Bruno 2003). In this “commensal relationship” (where one species benefits and the other is not affected), the snails benefit, and the seaweed appears unaffected.

Examples of such close associations between organisms (also known as “symbioses”) have been noted by naturalists for centuries. They include “parasitic relationships,” where one species benefits at the expense of another. In Aristotle’s book, History of Animals, he noted that cuckoo birds lay eggs in the nests of other birds who are tricked into raising their offspring (Aristotle 350 B.C.E.). Sometime during its evolution, the cuckoo’s niche expanded to include nests of other birds, then further evolved into a parasitic symbiosis so complete that cuckoos no longer built nests of their own (see our Adaptation module). Still, it’s often difficult to classify a relationship as commensal or parasitic. For example, fish lice that hang out inside dolphin mouths to steal their food scraps, a phenomenon also observed by Aristotle.

Who benefits in the image below (Figure 9), the bee or the flower?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 11: Bee in a bladderpod (Peritoma arborea) flower. image © CC BY 2.0, Carol Underhill

In Figure 9, the bee benefits from the meal of nectar and pollen, while the flower benefits from the bee carrying pollen to other flowers. The downside of the bee consuming some of the plant’s pollen is outweighed by the bee’s valuable role in pollination. This scenario where both parties benefit (also called a “mutualism”) is a cooperative evolutionary arrangement in which the ecological niche of each species includes the other.

Cooperative behavior within a species may also evolve to reduce competition and increase individual fitness. In animals, cooperative behavior within a species is coordinated through social behavior. Whether it’s humans sharing food with neighbors or lions hunting in a group, cooperative behavior may convey long-term benefits that outweigh short-term costs. For example, Swiss biologist Ramona Rauber studied the cooperative behavior of meerkats, which live colonially in southern Africa. Individual meerkats take turns as sentinels who watch for predators while the other meerkats feed. The sentinel meerkat gives up feeding opportunities while on duty but benefits from the vigilance of other sentinels when it’s his turn to eat. Rauber’s observations showed that meerkat sentinels coordinate with their group through six different sentinel calls. The sentinels adjust the calls depending on dangers to reflect the tradeoff between looking for food and guarding against predators (Rauber 2020).

Cooperative behavior also shows up in reproduction. Under certain conditions, animals ranging from insects to fish to birds and mammals may breed cooperatively, sharing in the production and raising of offspring. Belgian evolutionary biologist Serge Aron and colleagues examined the dynamics behind ant queens co-founding a new ant colony. They examined how colonies were co-founded by studying the black garden ant and noting that new ant colonies with one queen have a high rate of failure. The researchers gave ant queens the option of having their own nesting chambers. However, they found that sharing promoted faster development of ant workers, boosting the workforce’s size and protecting against raiding by other ant nests (Aron and Deneubourg 2021). In this example, ant queens with identical ecological niches effectively expanded their resource access by cooperating.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Which relationship is an example of mutualism?

Animals rely on the specific conditions and resources that define their ecological niches. When the resources and conditions in an animal’s environment change, its ecological niche requirements may no longer be met in its habitat. Monarch butterflies have a niche that includes summer breeding grounds in the U.S. and Canada and wintering in the high-altitude fir forests of Mexico. Their cycle of migration between habitats is closely tied to climate. However, changing climate has altered the monarchs’ ecological niche by affecting their main food source (milkweed plants), the timing of their migrations, and the seasonality of weather. The result is massive declines in Monarch populations as their ecological niches become misaligned with available resources (Zylstra 2021). Time will tell if the monarchs are able to adapt by adjusting their migratory patterns.

Species are increasingly rescued from habitats too degraded to support their needs through captive rearing programs. Ecological niches are also key to reintroducing these animals to the wild. English biologists Jackie Chappell and Susannah Thorpe studied captive-reared orangutans. In the wild, orangutans live in Asian tropical forests where their ecological feeding niche is fruits that suddenly become available all at once, followed by long periods with none. Thus, orangutans are adapted to travel long distances in search of whichever trees are currently fruiting. The researchers found that raising captive orangutans for release carries the risk of not exposing them to this key aspect of their niche—the fruiting cycles. It’s vital that orangutans understand the cycle of feasting and then famine to which they’ve adapted through fat storage and temporary switches to other foods (Chappell and Thorpe 2021).

Ecological niches are shaped by millions of years of evolution. As the environments of monarch butterflies, orangutans, and other species continue to change, mismatches will continue to emerge between their ecological niches and the available resources. Sudden changes to habitats can be catastrophic because adaptation is a slow process that takes many generations. A species’ variation in behaviors determines whether a particular individual survives to reproduce. That individual variation is the raw material for natural selection (see our Adaptation module). Ultimately, the behaviors determining an individual’s fitness will depend on its genes and its interactions with the environment it encounters.

The sum of individual behaviors directs the outcome for a species. Whether environments change due to human habitat modifications, harvesting, or global climate change, a species’ collective ability to adjust its ecological niche is key to its survival (see our Factors that Control Earth's Temperature module). Scientists and resource managers are using ecological niche models to understand how habitats are changing and to predict how species may or may not be able to adapt to the changes through shifts in their niches.

This module introduces animal ecology, the study of animals’ relationship to their environment. We’ll explore the concept of a species’ ecological niche, which includes living and nonliving things that a species needs to survive. Every species uses and changes its environment to support its survival. Sometimes this helps other species; other times it’s detrimental.

Key Concepts

  • Animal ecology is the study of the relationships between animals and their natural environment, including their specific ecological niche.

  • An ecological niche is defined by the biotic (living things) and abiotic (nonliving things) factors, such as food, that must be present for an animal to meet its needs for survival and reproduction.

  • An animal’s realized ecological niche may be smaller or larger than its fundamental (potential) niche, depending on its interactions with other species—or “symbiotic relationships.”

  • Competition may reduce an animal’s realized niche, while facilitation or cooperation may effectively expand it.

  • All animals are vulnerable to predation and have evolved various strategies to evade it, which drives adaptations such as camouflage and mimicry.

  • As habitats continue to change from local and global alterations, animals encounter changing niches that may or may not support continued survival.

  • HS-LS2.A1, HS-LS2.D1, HS-LS3.B2, MS-LS1.B1, MS-LS2.A1
  • Allee, W. C. "Animal Aggregations, a Study in General Sociology. Chicago: Univ." (1931).
  • Aristotle (c. 350 BC). Historia Animalium. IX, 621b-622a. http://classics.mit.edu/Aristotle/history_anim.9.ix.html
  • Aron, Serge, and Jean-Louis Deneubourg. "Colony co-founding in ants is an active process by queens." Scientific reports 10, no. 1 (2020): 1-7.
  • Bates, Henry Walter. "XXXII. Contributions to an insect fauna of the Amazon Valley. Lepidoptera: Heliconidæ." Transactions of the Linnean Society of London 3 (1862): 495-566.
  • Bruno, John F., John J. Stachowicz, and Mark D. Bertness. "Inclusion of facilitation into ecological theory." Trends in ecology & evolution 18, no. 3 (2003): 119-125.
  • Chappell, J & Thorpe, S, "The role of great ape behavioral ecology in One Health: Implications for captive welfare and re‐habilitation success." American journal of primatology 84, no. 4-5 (2021): e23328
  • Gause, G. F., O. K. Nastukova, and W. W. Alpatov. "The Influence of Biologically Conditioned Media on the Growth of a Mixed Population of Paramecium caudatum and P. aureliax." Journal of Animal Ecology 3, no. 2 (1934): 222-230.
  • Gómez-Benitez, Aldo, Wade C. Sherbrooke, Gisela Granados-González, Gabriel Suárez-Varón, Ailed Pérez-Pérez, Ana Esthela López-Moreno, and Oswaldo Hernández-Gallegos. "Blood-squirt occurrence in the mexican plateau horned lizard (phrynosoma orbiculare)." The Southwestern Naturalist 65, no. 1 (2021): 50-52.
  • Grinnell, Joseph. "The niche-relationships of the California Thrasher." The Auk 34, no. 4 (1917): 427-433.
  • Guerra, Ana Sofia, Albert B. Kao, Douglas J. McCauley, and Andrew M. Berdahl. "Fisheries-induced selection against schooling behaviour in marine fishes." Proceedings of the Royal Society B 287, no. 1935 (2020): 20201752.
  • Hay, Oliver Perry. "On the ejection of blood from the eyes of horned toads." Proceedings of the United States National Museum (1892).
  • Hutchinson, G. Evelyn. "Concluding remarks. population studies: animal ecology and demography." In Cold Spring Harbor Symposia on Quantitative Biology, vol. 22, pp. 415-427. 1957.
  • Iwanami, Tsukuru, Pei Yu, and Fumio Hayashi. "Defensive spray by a semiaquatic osmylid larva (Insecta: Neuroptera) for both aquatic and terrestrial predators." Journal of Ethology 39, no. 3 (2021): 369-377.
  • MacArthur, Robert H. "Population ecology of some warblers of northeastern coniferous forests." Ecology 39, no. 4 (1958): 599-619.
  • Milholland, Matthew T., Jason P. Shumate, Thomas R. Simpson, and Richard W. Manning. "Nutria (Myocastor coypus) in Big Bend National Park; a non-native species in desert wetlands." Texas Journal of Science 62, no. 3 (2010): 205-222.
  • Rauber, Ramona. Cooperative Sentinel Behaviour and its Vocal Coordination in Meerkats. 2020, University of Zurich, Faculty of Science. https://www.zora.uzh.ch/id/eprint/200691/
  • Sansom, Alex, Johan Lind, and Will Cresswell. "Individual behavior and survival: the roles of predator avoidance, foraging success, and vigilance." Behavioral Ecology 20, no. 6 (2009): 1168-1174.
  • Segovia, Julio MG, and Stano Pekár. "Relationship between model noxiousness and mimetic accuracy in myrmecomorphic spiders." Evolutionary Ecology 35, no. 5 (2021): 657-668.
  • Segovia, Júlio MG, Gabriel P. Murayama, and Nathalia G. Ximenes. "Harvestmen are fearful in the light but not the darkness." The Journal of Arachnology 47, no. 3 (2019): 396-398.
  • Sheffels, Trevor Robert. "Status of Nutria (Myocastor coypus) populations in the pacific northwest and development of associated control and management strategies, with an emphasis on metropolitan habitats." PhD diss., Portland State University, 2013.
  • Torretta, Elisa, Luca Riboldi, Elena Costa, Claudio Delfoco, Erica Frignani, and Alberto Meriggi. "Niche partitioning between sympatric wild canids: the case of the golden jackal (Canis aureus) and the red fox (Vulpes vulpes) in north-eastern Italy." BMC ecology and evolution 21, no. 1 (2021): 1-15.
  • Verdasca, Maria João, Luisa Carvalheiro, Jesus Aguirre Gutierrez, José Pedro Granadeiro, Quentin Rome, Sebastien J. Puechmaille, Rui Rebelo, and Hugo Rebelo. "Contrasting patterns from two invasion fronts suggest a niche shift of an invasive predator of native bees." PeerJ 10 (2022): e13269.
  • Zylstra, Erin R., Leslie Ries, Naresh Neupane, Sarah P. Saunders, M. Isabel Ramírez, Eduardo Rendón-Salinas, Karen S. Oberhauser, Matthew T. Farr, and Elise F. Zipkin. "Changes in climate drive recent monarch butterfly dynamics." Nature Ecology & Evolution 5, no. 10 (2021): 1441-1452.

Devin Reese, PhD. “Animal Ecology” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-5 (8), 2022.

Top


Page 21

Biological Molecules

by David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

Spider silk, hemoglobin, keratin in your nails and hair, actin and myosin in muscle fibers – all these are proteins. As a class of biological compounds, they are vital to essentially every biological process, because they can take so many different forms. Proteins can be long fibers with the ability to slide as in muscles; they can be large and globular, like von Willebrand factor which helps in blood clotting; or they can be small like insulin, which is needed for sugar metabolism. Insulin is one of the most well-known proteins because of its use to treat diabetes, but it is also familiar to biochemists because it was the first complete protein structure discovered.

In 1921, Frederick Banting and Charles Best extracted insulin from the pancreas of dogs and learned that it was a hormone affecting blood sugar levels. Within a year, it was used to save the life of a diabetic boy. This set off a wave of research that put insulin at center stage, peaking in the 1950s when British biochemist Frederick Sanger figured out the precise sequence by which the amino acid building blocks are put together to build insulin.

During World War II, when Sanger turned his attention to insulin, he and other biochemists of the era already knew that this hormone was a protein. Today, we know that proteins are polymers composed of building blocks called amino acids (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: The general structure of an amino acid.

A multitude of amino acids are possible. In fact, the Murchison meteorite (Figure 2), which fell in Australia in 1969, was found to contain seventy different amino acids, but life on Earth uses just twenty, but that’s enough to create an astronomical number of possible proteins.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: The Murchison meteorite, which landed in Australia in 1969, has been shown to contain many types of chemicals required by life on Earth. On the right is a pebble-sized fragment of the meteorite; when magnified 10 times and placed in polarized light, a slice of the meteorite reveals various minerals in different colors. image © NASA

The human body alone contains an estimated 100,000 different proteins, because of the numerous ways that the same 20 amino acids can combine. But scientists back in the early 20th century did not think that proteins were structured in any way that affected their function and Sanger was key to changing that idea.

Prior to Sanger’s major discoveries, biochemists learned about a feature in proteins called a disulfide bridge (Figure 3). They also found that treatment with chemicals called reducing agents severs a disulfide bridge between two cysteines and also causes a large proteins to split into smaller proteins, arguing that these bonds exist in proteins to help hold them together.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: A disulfide bridge (the joined S molecules) connecting two cysteines.

Consequently, biochemists in the World War II era believed that amino acids must be linked in chains in a way that today we might liken to beads on a string. They knew that each amino acid in a chain was connected to the next amino acid through a special type of chemical connection called an amide bond, also called a peptide bond.

Comprehension Checkpoint

There are over 100,000 different amino acids in the human body.

To understand a peptide bond, we need to look more closely at the structure of amino acids. As noted earlier, the different types of amino acids are distinguished based on the R group. If R is a hydrogen atom, for instance, the amino acid is glycine. If R is a methyl group (CH3), the amino acid is alanine. If R is the sulfhydryl (CH2SH), the amino acid is cysteine. These are just a few examples, but apart from the R group all amino acids are otherwise the same. At one end, each amino acid has the functional group COOH, called carboxyl. At the other end, each amino acid has an NH2 group, called amino. (See Figure 4 for a peptide bond in an amino acid.)

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: Peptide bond

A peptide bond is formed when the carboxyl carbon atom of one amino acid is joined covalently with the amino nitrogen atom of another amino acid, expelling a molecule of water (H2O). Linking of several amino acids by their carboxyl and amino groups produces a small protein, also called a polypeptide, because it contains several peptide bonds (Figure 5). Joining amino acids in this way produces a chain with a COOH at one end and an NH2 at the other end, called the carboxyl and amino ends, respectively.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: The joining of two amino acids (red) with a molecule of water expelled (blue).

By Sanger’s time, biochemists were using acidic chemicals to break the peptide bonds of a protein, thus separating the individual amino acids. Additionally, they knew that a protein could have more than one polypeptide chain, connected by another by disulfide bonds attaching at areas of a chain that contained cysteine. By treating a protein to destroy disulfide bridges, biochemists in the early 1940s could find out the number of chains in a protein. Also, by breaking apart the peptide bonds and running chemical tests, they could determine the identity of the amino acids of a protein and the relative amounts of each amino acid.

However, this did not tell biochemists the sequence in which those amino acids had been linked together. What set Sanger apart from his contemporaries was an insight that the relative amounts of each type of amino acid and their sequence could be extremely important. It might be the basis of how each protein functioned. If so, then amino acid sequence would also be the key to how life functioned. Given the prevalence of proteins in organisms, the idea made a lot of sense, but now Sanger’s task was to prove it. Doing this would be no easy task, but the first step was to choose a particular protein on which to concentrate his work.

Comprehension Checkpoint

To separate the individual amino acids, scientists use _____ chemicals to break the peptide bonds of a protein.

Because it is small and important in the treatment of a disease, insulin was a logical choice for Sanger to begin his work on amino acid sequencing. He began with bovine insulin, since it was easy to obtain and purify in large quantities. The first thing he did was to treat the insulin with the chemical agent that broke up disulfide bridges. If insulin consisted of just one polypeptide chain, testing the size of the protein before and after chemical treatment would give the same result.

The amino acids in proteins carry electric charges, so a protein, or fragments of a protein, could be propelled in an electromagnetic field with different degrees of strength. This technique is called electrophoresis (Figure 6). It was very new in Sanger’s time but it gave him very clear results. Whereas prior to the disulfide bridge treatment, the insulin behaved in one particular way in electrophoresis, after the treatment, the electrophoresis produced two different results, both different from the pre-treatment result. This meant that the insulin had been divided into two sections, each with a slightly different size. In other words, the insulin consisted of two peptide chains and the task now was to find the amino acid sequence of each.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: A modern example of gel electrophoresis. The laboratory set-up uses an electric current to separate molecules based on size. image © Jean-Etienne Poirrier

Just as large fragments of a protein can be propelled in a particular way by electrophoresis, so can smaller fragments, including when a protein is fragmented down to pieces consisting of 10-15 amino acids each. He did the fragmentation by treating each chain with an enzyme called trypsin, which cuts only next to certain amino acids (lysine and arginine). Subsequently, he could utilize other enzymes to fragment each fragment more, all the way down to individual amino acids. Each fragment has its own pattern in electrophoresis.

With another technique called chromatography (Figure 7), Sanger could identify fragments that were bound to a certain chemical agent that he developed, known as dinitrofluorobenzene (DNFB), which could react chemically with amino groups that were not part of a peptide bond. After performing the first fragmentation using trypsin, but prior to fragmenting each piece further into individual amino acids, he added the DNFB, which altered whichever amino acid was at the amino end of the fragment (also called the N-terminal amino acid). Because of this, when he then broke the fragment into individual amino acids, the amino acid that had been at the N-terminal remained bound to the DNFB. He could identify this DNFB-bound amino acid in chromatography by comparing the chronographic signal of the broken down chain to 20 “standards” –samples of compounds consisting of DNFB bound to one of the 20 amino acids, each of which produced a distinct chromatography pattern.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: A page from Frederick Sanger's notebook, detailing work on cow and pig insulin. On the right is one of his paper chromatograms. image © Frederick Sanger Papers, SABIO/P/1/13, Wellcome Library

If an amino acid had been altered with DNFB, that would be the amino acid at the amino end of the protein chain fragment. Knowing the identity of the amino acid at the N-terminal of the fragment, he could use an enzyme that would cut on the carboxyl end of that known amino acid, thereby producing a fragment featuring the next amino acid as the N-terminal amino acid. On that altered fragment, he could repeat the DNFB binding procedure and chromatography and this way learn the identity of that second amino acid of the fragment.

He repeated the technique for each fragment, thereby obtaining the amino acid sequence of all of them. Then, he repeated the entire procedure using an enzyme other than trypsin to break up the big chain into fragments of 10-15 amino acids, and then again using still a different enzyme. He used four different enzymes, each of which worked by cutting next to certain amino acids and not others, and this allowed only one possibility for the order in the fragments had been linked together in the original chain.

It was a long, tedious process, but Sanger had the amino acid sequence of the both chains in 1952. After another three years of similar chemical tactics, he and several coworkers demonstrated that for the insulin chains A and B to work together as physiologically functional insulin they had to be linked by three disulfide bridges at three distinct points (Figure 8).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: F. Sanger's method of analyzing peptide end-groups. It begins with using his reagent, DNFB, to react with the N-terminal amino acid. The amino acid then remains bound to the DNFB (A). Through hydrolysis (B) he could then identify the amino acid using chromatography.

Insulin is considered small for a protein because together its two chains contain just 51 amino acids, but Sanger’s discovery applied to proteins overall. Small or big, proteins were built of specific amino acid sequences; changing the sequence would make it a different protein. The discovery that earned Sanger his first Nobel Prize in Chemistry in 1958. He would later earn a second Nobel Prize in chemistry for working out a similar approach for the sequencing of DNA, putting him on a very short list of people who have won the Nobel Prize more than once.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Sanger chose insulin for his research on amino acid sequencing because

Sanger’s discovery with insulin revealed not just how proteins have defined chemical structures, but also why different proteins have different functions. Just as different letters of the alphabet have different sounds, the various R chains give the twenty amino acids different chemical properties. Thus, stringing amino acids together in different combinations leads to proteins with extremely diverse properties and shapes.

Sanger’s insulin research acted as a springboard for work by other protein chemists during the 1950s and 60s involving how structure relates to function. By passing X-rays through various proteins, researchers obtained images of their 3-dimensional structures. Studying the images and working out issues related to the physics of chemical bonds, biochemists of the mid 20th century learned that the amino acid sequence represents protein structure on just one level. They started referring to the sequence as the primary structure, since it leads the protein chain to twist and bend in ways that give the protein a more complex shape.

Certain amino acids enable a polypeptide chain to bend, for example, while other amino acids hold the chain more rigid (Figure 9). Some R chains are very hydrophilic; they like being in water and thus make the amino acid water-soluble. Other R chains are hydrophobic; they don’t mix with water. Often, having a hydrophobic area, or “pocket”, within a protein can help the protein do its particular job, for instance grabbing a hydrophobic substrate in order to modify it chemically.

Primary Structure Secondary Structure
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Tertiary Structure Quaternary Structure
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 9: The various protein structures.

Depending on their R chains, amino acids also can vary in terms of their acidity and alkalinity. When the environment is neutral (pH 7), the amino acids aspartate and glutamate act as acids, whereas arginine and lysine act as bases, and this too has major implications for a protein’s properties.

Except for very short chains (so short that they are usually not even called proteins), polypeptides bend and twist into complex shapes almost as soon as they are built, leading to secondary and tertiary protein structure. Secondary structure refers to any of a handful of regular shapes or patterns that form as a direct result of the primary structure, largely through a force called hydrogen bonding.

The most common secondary structure is an alpha helix (Figure 9). Think of it as kind of spiraling staircase. Each turn of the spiral consisting of 3.6 amino acids; in other words, four amino acids comprise more than one turn. Typically an alpha helix contains about 10 amino acids and thus three turns, but they also can be shorter or longer than this. As for their function, an alpha helix can provide shape as well as springy flexibility to the next level of protein structure, the tertiary structure. Consequently, they’re present in many different proteins, even small ones like insulin.

Another common secondary structure is called a beta-sheet, which forms when hydrogen bonds pull various non-adjacent segments, or “beta strands,” of polypeptide chain close together so that the primary structure folds back on itself multiple times (see Figure 9). The result is a ribbon-shaped area, which, like a helix, tends to stiffen and strengthen the protein.

Big proteins typically contain both alpha helices and beta-sheets. The small protein insulin helps to regulate the movement of glucose from the blood into cells by controlling the activity of another protein, the enzyme hexokinase. Unlike insulin, however, hexokinase is huge. Built of more than 900 amino acids, hexokinase has a good mix of both alpha-helices and beta-sheets. Hemoglobin, on the other hand, is almost completely alpha-helical, and antibodies consist almost completely of beta-sheets.

The presence of alpha-helices and beta-sheets, plus interactions between various amino acids not adjacent to one another in the chain, causes the protein to fold and twist still more, but in unique and irregular ways. This is the tertiary structure and it is stabilized not only by the alpha-helices and beta sheets within it, but often also by disulfide (S-S) bridges between cysteines. In explaining the structure of insulin, Sanger found one such S-S bridge contributing to the tertiary structure by connecting two cysteines that are both in the A chain but are not next to one another in the primary amino acid sequence. He also found two other S-S bridges connecting the A chain with the B chain.

Over the years, researchers found that large proteins typically contain many disulfide bridges. Lysozyme, for instance, an enzyme that immune cells use to destroy bacteria, has four disulfide bridges and antibodies have a different amount, depending on the antibody subtype. During the early 1970s, Argentinian researcher César Milstein helped to determine that disulfide bridges in antibodies are arranged in a particular pattern, a pattern that enables each antibody to take on the unique antibody shape (Figure 10). (See our profile César Milstein: Hybridoma Cells to Create Monoclonal Antibodies for more information on Milstein's research.) Disulfide bridges, however are not universal. Hemoglobin and a related protein called myoglobin, for instance, are famous for having no S-S bonds at all.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 10: Schematic diagram of an antibody and antigens.

The final level of structure is quaternary structure (see Figure 9), which exists when two or more polypeptide chains come together. An example is hemoglobin, which consists of four chains. In addition to simply making the molecule big, the four chains of hemoglobin actually influence one another, causing an effect that helps the molecule to grab onto oxygen when blood circulates through the lungs and then give up the oxygen to tissues deep in the body where it is needed.

Not all proteins have a quaternary structure since many proteins consist of just one chain. Although Sanger found that insulin consisted of two chains, those two chains and the disulfide bonds connecting them are actually part of the tertiary structure, not quaternary. The reason is that insulin is made from a larger protein precursor called proinsulin in which chains A and B are connected by a third sequence, chain C. Rather than being made from separate chains, proinsulin is synthesized in cells as just one chain. The chain then bends on itself and the three disulfide bonds help in that process, but then the C chain is snipped out (Figure 11).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 11: Structure of proinsulin showing C-peptide and the A and B chains of insulin. image © Zapyon

Comprehension Checkpoint

Common Secondary protein structures are the

As in Frederick Sanger’s era, research on protein structure today has major implications in clinical medicine. Regarding secondary structure, for instance, researchers are developing an ability to detect and control certain diseases in their early stages. While beta-sheets are normal in many proteins, in some cases they are a sign of disease. A notable example is a substance called beta-amyloid, which is made when an otherwise normal protein in body cells develops beta-sheets that it’s not supposed to have. In Alzheimer disease, beta-amyloid accumulates within brain cells, leading to dementia and physical decline. It’s controversial, but scientists also suspect that beta-amyloid also accumulates in an aging brain in the absence of Alzheimer disease.

Recently, scientists at the University of Washington learned to synthesize an alternative secondary structure within proteins, called alpha-sheet. It is similar to the more common beta-sheet, except that it is flipped geometrically, kind of like a mirror image. Essentially the opposite of a beta-sheet, alpha-sheets can act as detectors for beta-sheets, similar to how a right hand can be used to "detect" the presence of a left hand in the dark. Not only do the researchers expect that proteins synthesized to contain alpha-sheets can be used for early detection of amyloid diseases, but the alpha-sheets also could be used for treatment in the form of drugs consisting of proteins with alpha sheets. Once in contact with the pathological beta-amyloid, such alpha-sheet drugs should disrupt the hydrogen bonding of the abnormal beta-sheets, thereby causing the beta-amyloid to revert back into a normal protein. That could be extremely helpful for individuals plagued with degenerative conditions such as Alzheimer disease, and possibly it may also open a new age of intervention against a more mild, but nevertheless damaging, process that traditionally has been dismissed inevitable for those reaching old age.

This module explores how proteins are polymers composed of building blocks called amino acids. Using the historic research of Frederick Sanger on insulin as a starting point, the complex structures of proteins, due to molecular bonds like the disulfide bridge and the peptide bond, are explained.

Key Concepts

  • Proteins are vital components to nearly every biological process.

  • Proteins are polymers composed of building blocks called amino acids, of which life on Earth uses just twenty.

  • Molecular bonds determine the structures of amino acids and proteins. Peptide bonds link amino acids together in a chain; disulfide bridge bonds hold proteins together.

  • Using techniques like electrophoresis and chromatography, Frederick Sanger discovered that proteins were built of specific amino acid sequences and that changing the sequence would make it a different protein.

  • Proteins can have four types of structures: (1) Primary, the sequence of amino acids, (2) Secondary, hydrogen bonds among the strands of amino acids form beta sheets or alpha-helixes, (3) Tertiary, the three-dimensional, twisted structure based on bonding interactions between amino acid strands, and (4) Quartnerary, the complex structure made up of multiple folded subunits.

David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Biological Proteins” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-4 (9), 2016.

Top


Page 22

Biological Molecules

by Anthony Carpi, Ph.D.

In addition to the carbohydrates, fats and proteins are the other two macronutrients required by the human body (see our Carbohydrates module).

Fats are a subgroup of compounds known as lipids that are found in the body and have the general property of being hydrophobic (meaning they are insoluble in water). Fats are also known as triglycerides, molecules made from the combination of one molecule of glycerol with three fatty acids (Figure 1).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: A fat molecule. The R in the three fatty acids represents a long C-C-C chain. In the triglyceride, the Rs may or may not be the same.

The main purpose of fats in the body is to serve as a storage system and reserve supply of energy. During periods of low food consumption, fat reserves in the body can be mobilized and broken down to release energy. Fats serve as an insulation material to allow body heat to be conserved and fats line and protect delicate internal organs from physical damage. Fats in the diet can be converted to other lipids that serve as the main structural material in the membranes surrounding our cells. Fats are also used in the manufacture of some steroids and hormones that help regulate proper growth and maintenance of tissue in the body.

Fats can be classified as either saturated or unsaturated depending on the structure of the long carbon-carbon chains in the fatty acids (the R's in Figure 1).

Saturated Fats: Fats that contain no double bonds in their fatty acid chains are referred to as saturated fats. These fats tend to be solid at room temperature, such as butter or animal fat. The consumption of saturated fats carries some health risks in that they have been linked to arteriosclerosis (hardening of the arteries) and heart disease.

Unsaturated Fats: Unsaturated fats contain some number of double bonds in their structure. These fats are generally liquid at room temperature (fats that are liquid at room temperature are referred to as oils). Unsaturated fats can be either polyunsaturated (many double bonds) or monounsaturated fats (one or few double bonds). Recent research suggests that the healthiest of the fats in the human diet are the monounsaturated fats, such as olive oil and canola oil, because they appear to be beneficial in the fight against heart disease.

Comprehension Checkpoint

Fats are classified as saturated or unsaturated, depending on whether or not they

Proteins are polymers of amino acids. Though there are hundreds of thousands of different proteins that exist in nature, they are all made up of different combinations of amino acids. Proteins are large molecules that may consist of hundreds, or even thousands, of amino acids. Amino acids all have the general structure (see Figure 2).

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 2: General structure of an amino acid.

The R in the diagram represents a functional group that varies depending on the specific amino acid in question. For example, R can be simply an H atom, as in the amino acid glycine, or a more complex organic group. When two amino acids bond together, the two ends of nearby amino acids (shown in red) are released and the carbon (called a carboxyl) end of one amino acid bonds to the nitrogen end of the adjacent one forming a peptide bond, as illustrated in Figure 3.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: A peptide bond.

When many amino acids bond together to create long chains, the structure is called a protein (it is also called a polypeptide because it contains many peptide bonds). Proteins serve two broad purposes in the human body:

  1. Structural proteins form most of the solid material in the human body. For example, the structural proteins keratin and collagen are the main component of your hair, muscles, tendons and skin.

  2. Functional proteins help carry out activities and functions in the human body. For example, hemoglobin is a functional protein that occurs in the red blood cells and helps to transport oxygen in the body. Myosin is a protein that occurs in muscle tissue and is responsible for the ability of muscles to contract. Insulin is a functional protein that helps regulate the storage of the sugar glucose in the human body. A subclass of the functional proteins is the group of polypeptides referred to as enzymes. Enzymes help to carry out specific chemical reactions in the body. For example, amylase is an enzyme that occurs both in human saliva and in the intestines that helps to break apart the glucose-glucose bonds in the carbohydrate starch, thus allowing your body to absorb the glucose and use it for energy.

There are an estimated 100,000 different proteins in the human body alone, and each of them is made up of a combination of different combinations of only 20 amino acids. Each protein has a different structure and performs a different function in the body. When we eat protein-containing foods (such as meat, fish, beans, eggs, cheese, etc.) the polypeptide chains are generally broken down in the digestive tract and the individual amino acids are absorbed into our bodies. These amino acids are then recombined into proteins specific to each individual person in a process called protein synthesis.

Comprehension Checkpoint

There are hundreds of thousands of proteins that exist in nature. This is possible

In order to carry out these very precise jobs in the body, each individual protein has to be unique and specific to the job in question. Four aspects of a protein's structure are specific to the job the protein does in the body.

  • Primary Structure (1°): The first aspect of a protein's structure is called the primary structure (1°). The primary structure of a protein is the sequence of amino acids in the protein. The number of amino acids in a protein can vary from the hundreds to the thousands, and the sequence in which those 20 different amino acids just mentioned occur (obviously one amino acid can occur in a protein many times) is specific to the individual protein, just as the sequence of numbers in your phone number is specific to your phone.

  • Secondary Structure (2°): The secondary structure (2°) of a protein is defined by the way the long strands of amino acids coil about themselves. Just as a phone cord wraps around itself to form a coil, a protein will also wrap around itself, and the degree and tightness of the coil is specific to the protein in question.

  • Tertiary Structure (3°): Once a protein is coiled, the protein will begin to fold onto itself (similar to the way a phone cord tangles around itself); this folding is specific to the protein's function and is called the protein's tertiary structure (3°).

  • Quaternary Structure (4°): Some proteins have an additional layer of structure in which multiple polypeptides, each folded in their own way, come together to form a larger functional unit. This is called the quaternary structure (4°). These large multi-subunit proteins show great complexity due to the unique contributions of each polypeptide. Some examples of proteins with quaternary structure are hemoglobin and antibodies, both of which are made of four separate polypeptides.

Primary Structure Secondary Structure
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Tertiary Structure Quaternary Structure
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?

Fats and proteins are two of the major nutrient groups that our bodies need. This module provides an introduction to these two macronutrients. The basic chemical structure of fats as triglycerides is presented along with the purposes and types of fat. The module also introduces the amazing structure of protein molecules, including the peptide bond, and explains the purpose of proteins.

Key Concepts

  • In addition to carbohydrates, fats and proteins are the other two macronutrients required by the human body.

  • Fats, a subgroup of lipids, are also known as triglycerides, meaning their molecules are made from one molecule of glycerol and three fatty acids.

  • Fats in the body serve mainly as an energy storage system. They are also used as insulation to conserve body heat and protect internal organs, to form the main structural material in cell membranes, and to manufacture steroids and hormones to help regulate the growth and maintenance of tissue.

  • Fats are classified as saturated or unsaturated. Saturated fats contain no double carbon-carbon bonds in their fatty acid chains and tend to be solid at room temperature. Unsaturated fats contain double carbon-carbon bonds and are generally liquid at room temperature. Unsaturated fats can be either polyunsaturated (many double bonds) or monounsaturated (one or few double bonds).

  • Proteins are polymers of hundreds or even thousands of amino acids. Each protein has a different structure and performs a different function in the body. There are around 100,000 different proteins in the human body, each of which is made up of combinations of only 20 amino acids.

  • Enzymes are proteins that help to carry out specific chemical reactions in the body.

Anthony Carpi, Ph.D. “Fats and Proteins” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-3 (4), 2003.

Top


Page 23

Evolutionary Biology

by David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D.

Will humans continue to evolve? If so, what directions will evolution take and which forces will control it? Natural selection has always been the prime shaper of the human population and DNA sequence analysis has revealed just how powerful the force has been since the dawn of civilization. Over the past 3,000 years, various genes affecting metabolic function such as lactose digestion and insulin signaling, and affecting physical features such as eye color, have evolved. All of this was powered mostly by natural selection. But will natural selection remain the prime evolutionary force for humanity much longer?

Evolution and natural selection are not the same thing. Evolution is the gradual genetic change of a species over time due to unequal reproduction among members. Natural selection is the phenomenon that rewards certain advantageous traits and punishes others through better or worse survival or reproduction (Figure 1). Natural selection thus is one of several forces that push evolution forward.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 1: A representation of how natural selection occurs, from the appearance of a mutation to the change in a population. image © Elembis

Medical science and public health measures have enabled the developed world to escape most natural selection, for the most part, certainly for the past several decades. Most human babies now survive to adulthood in developed countries. Survival is constantly improving and that’s very different than things were throughout the history of life on Earth. In Darwin’s time, for instance, only about 50 percent of British children survived to age 21, so in those days natural selection was certainly operating on humans.

Due to the marginalization of natural selection, futurists often predict that humans will not evolve more in any major way. These include high-profile science figures such as Sir David Attenborough, and even some biologists, such as Professor Steve Jones of University College London, who have said that "evolution is over" for humans, at least in the developed West. Another researcher, Peter Ward, a paleontologist at the University of Washington has written, "I don't think we are going to see any changes - apart from ones we deliberately introduce ourselves, when we start to bio-engineer people, by introducing genes into their bodies, so they live longer or are stronger and healthier."

This idea certainly would be true, were natural selection inserted in place of evolution. Natural selection won’t provide us bigger brains, webbed hands or feet, or improvements in vision or hearing. This is because people who are exceptionally intelligent, have slight webbing in their hands, or have impressive hearing or vision ability end up having the same chance of having children as anyone else. Nearly everyone lives to reproductive age and the decision to have children or not is largely independent of physical health or prowess, and that’s why natural selective forces no longer operate on most of the human population.

But predicting future events entails a great deal of uncertainty. Though not by natural selection, humans may very well evolve dramatically, and this is where the other evolutionary forces come into play. Certain possibilities of our future evolution can be explored, through the careful and creative framing of testable questions relevant to predictions. Imagined functional human adaptations of body parts, for instance, may have corollaries elsewhere in the animal kingdom that scientists may have studied already. Data from current trends in the human population may be relevant to future developments. We’ll consider a handful of directions that human evolution could take.

This first possibility assumes that failure of an individual to reach reproductive age and then actually give rise to offspring is the major evolutionary force. In nature, natural selection is the most powerful evolutionary force, but other factors may take over, in a sense, when technology grants a second chance to those who would have died in the wild. Consequently, even a complete lack of natural selection doesn’t mean that humans will not evolve.

In his groundbreaking book On the Origin of Species, Charles Darwin proposed natural selection as the mechanism by which evolution operates. Natural selection is often explained as ‘survival of the fittest’. Those individuals that are born with traits that best enhance survival to maturity are more likely to grow up and reproduce compared with individuals lacking such traits. (See our module Charles Darwin II: Natural Selection for more information.) Another way of saying this is: fitter individuals out-compete those that are less fit to survive in a particular environment. When an individual leaves offspring, its traits are passed down in genes to a new generation.

Darwin did not know about genes, but careful, detailed observations during his famous voyage on the Beagle led him to make observations of phenomena that were consistent with the idea that traits somehow were transferred from generation to generation. One observation that Darwin made was that in each generation more offspring were born than could possibly survive. In nature, many that are born to parents simply do not survive to maturity, but this was also a reality for humanity until very recently. Consider families living right here in North America around the turn of the 20th century. Particularly in urban areas, such as New York City, where immigrants were arriving in droves. Couples had many children intentionally, expecting that some would die of diphtheria, measles, polio –any one of a plethora of communicable diseases. This was a typical way that people used to die, but did their deaths lead the survivors to evolve some resistance to these diseases through natural selection? It’s hard to know because within a generation or two there were vaccines for all of these diseases, so the population was immunized artificially.

A similar phenomenon emerges if we consider purification of public water supplies and antibiotics, drugs that kill bacteria. Most of the medical conditions that used to kill high numbers of babies, children, teens, and young adults as recently as a century ago are either prevented or cured today. Furthermore, children who are born with major disabilities, such as missing limbs, can today grow to adulthood and reproduce in a world where technology for prosthetic limbs is developing rapidly.

Can one measure a lack of evolution? That is hard to do over the span of the few generations during which modern science has been operating, but it may be possible in the future. One strategy might be to monitor changes in sequences of human genes vital to immunity and disease, intelligence, athletic fitness, and other traits, then compare the rates of change with similar genes in species that live in the wild.

In the sections below, we’ll examine phenomena apart from natural selection that may facilitate further human evolution. But first it’s important to note that even natural selection may not be "over for humans." The reason has to do with disease – a selective force that clearly has shaped human evolution in recent centuries and may still be doing so today. Two notable examples are the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV) and the malaria parasite.

The HIV/AIDS epidemic broke out globally in the early 1980s. It was deadly, but survival has increased dramatically in developed countries, since the early 2000s (Figure 2). Due to combined therapy consisting of several different drugs, each of which attacks the virus in a different way, a human found to be HIV-positive can live for decades. Treatment is extremely expensive, however, and for millions of people infected in parts of Africa and Asia, the prognosis has changed little since the 1980s. They die quickly and will continue to do so for the predictable future.

Figure 2

But not everybody who is exposed to HIV develops AIDS. A fraction of people happen to be resistant and so Darwinian evolution predicts that genetic sequences underlying HIV resistance should increase their frequency. In fact, studies show that this is happening. The frequency of various genetic factors associated with a shortened time between infection and the development of the disease is decreasing. Scientists call these factors frailty alleles - they are gene variants that cause a person to be frail with respect to HIV. This is to say that the virus makes its way through their system relatively fast and so their immunity degrades quickly compared with others, leading to a quick death.

When it comes to malaria, studies of human remains from Neolithic (New Stone Age) burial sites in the Middle East have uncovered molecular evidence supporting the idea that malaria first entered human populations only about 8,000 years ago. There are people who are heterozygous for certain genetic diseases of hemoglobin, the compound that carries oxygen in the blood, meaning that they have both the normal and abnormal genes. These people are able to resist malaria. The first such example to be recognized was the sickle cell gene, which causes serious disease in those with two copies, but persists because it protects heterozygotes against malaria. But the archeological studies show that the sickle cell gene was only part of the malaria response, as malaria also drove various dietary and cultural developments that helped to mitigate the malaria risk.

Today, scientists are trying to develop vaccines both for HIV and malaria. There is some progress, particularly with respect to a malaria vaccine. But even if a vaccine is ready tomorrow, the history of vaccination shows that eradication can take well over a century. Thus far, smallpox is the only disease that has been eradicated. That happened in the late 20th century, yet smallpox vaccination was invented nearly 200 years earlier. Similarly, the first polio vaccine was developed in the mid 20th century, but only now is eradication on the horizon.

Medical technology will continue to advance and humans will conquer HIV, malaria, and a host of other infectious diseases. Once that happens, natural selection related to those infections could stop, but there will be other diseases. There could be a worldwide supervirus, or medical research could start losing the on-going battle to keep developing new antibiotics to stay ahead of antibiotic-resistant bacteria. This could lead to a resurgence of natural selection as an evolutionary force.

Taking an optimistic view of medical advancement, however, let’s imagine a future in which humans can avoid plagues and continue to increase the lifespans. In such a case, we’re really talking only about the other evolutionary forces. We’ll examine those in the context of the other possible human evolutionary scenarios, but first let’s consider one more phenomenon related to natural selection: mate selection.

When it comes to choosing mates (as opposed to simply living long enough to mate), the consequence is not life or death, but selection is still operating. The classic example in the animal kingdom is the male peacock, a bird that attracts a mate with a beautiful, colorful plume (Figure 3). Those that are less fit - males that lack a colorful plume - may not pass on their genes, so natural selection is widely in play even if an unmated peacock lives to a ripe old age.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 3: A male peacock attempts to attract a mate by displaying its colorful plume. image © Dick Daniels

Do factors like hairstyles, makeup, clothing, and development of an attractive physique through exercise produce a similar effect in people? University of New Mexico evolutionary psychologist Geoffrey Miller thinks that sexual selection may currently be a major factor in human evolution. Mastering increasing technology requires increasing intelligence, so intelligence leads both to economic and social success, including mating. To be sure, mate selection for a relationship such as marriage does not equal reproduction, as people can reproduce with mates they choose on a whim for a brief encounter. Applied statistically to a population, however, the factors that Miller has considered may produce a noticeable effect on the gene pool. If the effect actually occurs then it would be an example of natural selection shaping the human gene pool

Comprehension Checkpoint

Which is the better example of natural selection at work?

The term artificial selection implies a process affecting evolution the same way as natural selection, but due to human activity as opposed to natural processes. An example is the evolution of dogs from wolves; this happened over many millennia, beginning in the Stone Age. Humans would tolerate a companion wolf that happened to be non-threatening, but not one that was aggressive. Being more friendly to humans thus became a survival advantage, so gradually dogs branched off from wolves. Stone Age humans weren’t creating dogs consciously, at least not at first, but once they had a population of docile wolves, their value as look-outs, vermin hunters, and shepherds was exploited and the population was shaped further. In more recent centuries, humans have purposely bred dogs into numerous varieties for specific jobs or purely for personal enjoyment. Humans have similarly domesticated many other animals including horses, cows, goats, sheep, llamas, and so on. This, along with many plant species, marked the invention of agriculture and brought humanity into the modern era. Modification of organisms for food continues to this day.

The attempt to use artificial selection to breed traits into and out of humans is called "eugenics" and represents one of science’s greatest shames. It was a popular goal at the turn of the 20th century when eugenicists proposed eliminating "undesirable" genes by selective sterilization of what they considered to be "inferior" ethnic and economic groups. Acceptance of eugenics as a legitimate scientific endeavor was widespread in the West until the end of World War II, when the natural extension of eugenics – the Nazi holocaust – was fully revealed to the world at the Nuremberg trials. Today, eugenics of humans is universally denounced as immoral, but what about artificial selection happening as an unintended consequence of something else?

Research suggests that such artificial selection is happening at least in the context of two common procedures in obstetrics and gynecology: cesarean section and abortion.

Cesarean section, or surgical birth, is where a fetus is delivered through surgical incisions made through the abdominal wall and through the uterus. This is in contrast to vaginal birth that evolved in nature where the infant comes out through the birth canal. From the time that the human brain started to increase dramatically in size in early hominids until the early 20th century (Figure 4), the constraints of vaginal birth put limits on how big a fetal head could grow and how narrow a female pelvis could be. Either a fetal head too big or a maternal pelvis too narrow would mean that one or both individuals would die and the genes responsible for those traits would die with them.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 4: A plot of average hominid brain sizes over time. image © 2014 Bolhuis et. al. doi:10.1371/journal.pbio.1001934

Cephalopelvic disproportion (CPD) is what doctors call the condition when the fetal head is too big compared with the size of the mother’s pelvis. The chances of developing CPD depend greatly on the mother’s genetic tendency to develop a narrow pelvis. 200 years ago, if a pregnancy was in a state of CPD, the woman and fetus would die, since the head could not get through the birth canal. Remembering that all organisms experience random mutations and spontaneous diversity in all traits, occasionally a genetic tendency toward CPD will develop. Tragically, these random mutations will not persist because they end up being lethal, either to a mother or to her potential offspring.

Around 1900, however, surgeons were perfecting their ability to bypass the birth canal altogether. This involved accessing the uterus through the abdomen, delivering the child, and repairing the wounds without the mother bleeding to death in the process. The result is that the CPD condition would not have to be fatal. In the developed world, surgical birth has been increasing dramatically since the 1960s. Today, some countries have a cesarean rate as high as 40 percent. In a sense, the invention of surgical birth has removed the intense selective pressure constraining the size of both the fetal cranium and the female pelvis. It is likely that, humans being the diversity-generation machines that we are, larger fetal heads and smaller female pelvises could arise via spontaneous mutations.

But has the removal of selective pressure of the birth canal actually enabled changes in the size of the cranium and hips? For the past several decades, physicians have been monitoring head circumference from birth through early childhood, because it is very much related to developmental problems. Both microcephaly (small head circumference) and macrocephaly (very large head circumference) are connected with a variety of physical and mental abnormalities. Based on these observations, there is no evidence of an increase in head or brain size in medically normal humans in the era of surgical birth. On the other hand, the increase in surgical births since the 1960s has been correlated with an increase in narrow hips in females, so we can anticipate more women with narrow hips in the decades to come. This really means increasing genetic disposition for narrow hips in the human gene pool.

The flip side to cesarean section is elective abortion. Combined with genetic counseling, intentional termination of pregnancy appears to be producing a noticeable decrease in the number of children born in Middle Eastern countries with a genetic blood disorder called thalassemia. Screening and counseling are intended to discourage marriages between thalassemia carriers – individuals with a genetic makeup that’s part normal and part thalassemia. These individuals may or may not have mild symptoms of the disease. In practice, however, few marriages are discouraged; instead, parents tend to opt for abortion when prenatal screening shows that fetus would suffer from severe thalassemia, or in many cases thalassemia of intermediate severity. As a result, the frequency of thalassemia genes is on the decline in certain Middle Eastern countries. This is happening despite the fact that thalassemia carriers resist malaria, just like carriers of the sickle cell gene. This means that genetic counseling and abortion are affecting thalassemia genes more than malaria is affecting those genes. Most likely, this is because malaria has been on the decline for the past few decades in certain Middle Eastern countries, Turkey for instance.

Comprehension Checkpoint

A rise in the number of surgical births is linked to an increase in _____.

Along with natural selection and mutation, genetic drift can also influence evolution and can be caused by founder effects or bottlenecking. A founder effect (Figure 5) happens when a small group of individuals breaks off from a larger population in order to relocate (like the founders of a colony). Bottlenecking (Figure 6) is when most of a large population is destroyed, leaving a much smaller group to repopulate the species (analogous to how the neck of a bottle allows only a small sampling of contents to get out). Both of these are evolution events, because the relocating or surviving individuals carry just part of the original gene pool (the collection of genes in a population) and the frequency of gene variants, or alleles, is different from that of the larger population from which the smaller has broken off (see our module Population Genetics: An Introduction for more information). Genetic drift is a change in frequencies of genes and alleles over time, due to random sampling error. It happens significantly in small populations, which is why it is particularly likely following a bottleneck or a founder event.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 5: When a portion of a population is separated, like when settlers leave for a new location - a type of genetic drift called the founder effect occurs. The separated population's genetic makeup starts to change and, over time, match that of the founding men and women. image © Tsaneda

The Maori people of New Zealand were isolated from the rest of modern humanity for something like 50,000 years. However, when Dutch and British explorers reached Australia in the 17th century, the natives that they found were members of the same species as all other modern humans, Homo sapiens. This means that while they had distinguishing physical traits, Australian Aborigines could mate with other humans and produce fertile offspring. These were different populations, not different species.

Today, people from different continents marry and have children at ever-increasing rates. There is no place on Earth where humans can be as isolated as much as Australian and New Zealand natives were prior to the arrival of Europeans. But what about in an extraterrestrial colony? There is serious discussion about founding a human settlement on Mars, perhaps preceded by a settlement on the Moon. Even if these outposts were to grow into fully independent colonies with their own governments and resources, such societies would not be genetically isolated. New colonists would be arriving from Earth for centuries to avail themselves of opportunities and to expand colonial populations, plus colonists would also travel back to Earth. The same would happen with human settlements in the atmosphere of Venus, on Moons of outer planets like Saturn, or in "free space" colonies, settlements flying on their own around the Sun or any planet. In genetic terms, there would be plenty of gene flow in both directions, keeping the colonial group unified with the parental population.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 6: When a catastrophic event kills off a large portion of a population and a small group of survivors is left to repopulate, it is a type of genetic drift known as the bottleneck effect. It results in a smaller gene pool and a different mix of allele frequencies. image © OpenStax, Rice University

Colonies at a greater distance are another story. Someday, humans may board starships on flights that span generations or we may send cryopreserved humans to cross the enormous distances between stars. Depending on travel times and technological limits, it’s plausible that interstellar colonization would mean that the human colonies are physically isolated, not for hundreds of years, but for thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. In such cases, even small contributions from natural selection on the isolated population could have a noticeable effect over time because there would be no gene flow to keep the colony connected to the same larger gene pool.

This, together with founder effects, genetic drift, and mutation could reshape the isolated gene pool so much that after a very long time, descendants of the interstellar colony could not mate successfully with their distant cousins remaining in the terrestrial solar system (or with those living in other interstellar human settlements). This reproductive isolation could take a few different forms. On one hand, people on distant colonies after a long isolation might appear and act so differently that they won’t be attracted to earthlings or vice versa and thus won’t mate. This is called behavioral reproductive isolation and it’s not enough to make the two groups separate species entirely, but rather different subspecies.

Should descendants of human interstellar colonists and those remaining on Earth become firmly reproductively isolated, speciation will have occurred (Figure 7). This would take many millennia of separation, letting nature run its course, but it might also happen faster if humans on those new worlds made it happen intentionally. They might do so to adapt themselves to the environments of their new worlds. On the other hand, humans might choose to manipulate evolution, even for those who remain right here on Earth.

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 7: In this diagram a small population (blue) becomes isolated on the periphery of the central population (green), evolving into a separate species. image © Andrew Z. Colvin

Comprehension Checkpoint

"Zorses" and "zonkeys" are sterile because _____.

Transhumanism is the idea that humans can evolve new physical and mental capabilities, particularly through the use of science and engineering. In a literal sense, all of us are transhumans already, because we’ve extended our natural capabilities with technology. This began with simple inventions like clothing in Stone Age times, but you can extend that to people today walking around with artificial valves and pacemakers in their hearts and implanted pumps that infuse them with drugs, such as insulin. The concept can be extended to include communication equipment that we wear, such as smartphones, or vehicles that we enter, such as cars and aircraft. Biotechnology is developing at an ever-increasing rate. Bionic limbs are being tested, arms and legs that a wearer can control via thoughts from his or her brain. Biomedical devices are becoming more dependent on computing capability, improvement of which has followed the so-called Moore’s Law, proposed by the founder of Intel Corporation, who suggested that computing power doubles roughly every 18-24 months.

There may be a theoretical limit to computing power, but it is at least a few decades before we reach it. Along with sheer computing power, developments such as nanotechnology, new genetic engineering methods, and integration of biological and electronic technology will add to what is possible. Thus, at some point in the decades to come, we can expect various technologies that today seem like science fiction, such as a bionic artificial heart that can replace a diseased heart and run indefinitely. Or maybe we will develop the ability to grow a genetically-matched human heart in a host animal such as a pig or sheep.

Even if bionic parts and the digitization of the human mind may one day turn humans into cyborgs, this would still not represent biological evolution in the strict sense, since that refers only to genetic changes. Even gene therapy, in which diseased cells in a patient’s body can receive new genetic instructions, occurs without alteration to the heritable genome inside the gametes (sperm and eggs).

One day the human genome could be altered in a heritable way with a DNA editing system called CRISPR. Scientists are already editing genomes of other organisms using CRISPR technology. Researchers in the US and the UK have created experimental male mosquitos of the species that carries the malaria parasite. The engineered genome of these mosquitos is able to deliver what’s called a gene drive (Figure 8), which can spread a trait to other mosquitos of the same species, such as the ability to make antibodies against the malaria parasite. What the CRISPR coding does is copy the anti-malaria gene from one chromosome to the other matching chromosome. As a result, nearly 100 percent of an engineered mosquito’s offspring will have the antimalarial gene, rather than the 50 percent that we would expect with Mendelian genetics. In this way, in the course of a single season, nearly the entire population of a species in a region, the Brazilian rain forest for instance, can be altered to carry the new gene. If we can do this with insects, similar things could also be done with humans, in which case we’re talking about genetic changes passed through gametes to new generations, and thus true biological evolution. Why might we go down such a path?

Which of the following is a reason why scientists hypothesize that DNA was not the first form of genetic material?
Figure 8: An illustration of gene drive, where a trait is spread to other members of the same species. image © Mariuswalter

One reason might be to adapt to the environment of another planet, such as Mars or Venus, but humans surely might want to change themselves on Earth too. Humans might want stronger immune systems, stronger muscles, better vision and hearing, better brains, or even bodies that age more slowly.

Any or all of these technological developments could replace natural selection as the major force in human evolution. Therefore, the claim that "evolution is over" for humanity seems very unlikely. After all, the only constant in the universe is change.

Some noted modern scientists have declared that human evolution is over. With advances in medicine and public health, natural selection is no longer a major shaping force for humans. Even so, it doesn’t mean that humans won’t evolve. This module explores the various directions that human evolution might take. Various influences on human evolution are discussed by way of specific examples, including artificial selection through surgical advances and how “bottlenecking” could affect the human gene pool if distant space colonies are formed in the future.

Key Concepts

  • Humans continue to evolve due to a variety of evolutionary forces: natural selection, artificial selection, genetic drift, and via transhuman breakthroughs.
  • Evolution is the gradual genetic change of a species over time due to unequal reproduction among members.
  • Natural selection is the phenomenon that rewards certain advantageous traits and punishes others through better or worse survival or reproduction. Natural selection is one of the forces that moves evolution forward.
  • Artificial selection is the selective breeding of animals or plants by humans to modify an organism.
  • Genetic drift is a change in the frequency of a population's genes and alleles over time, often by founder effects (when a small group of individuals relocate) or bottlenecking (when a large population is decimated, leaving a smaller group to repopulate).
  • Transhumanism is the idea that humans can evolve new physical and mental capabilities, particularly through the use of science and engineering.

David Warmflash, MD, Nathan H Lents, Ph.D. “Future of Human Evolution” Visionlearning Vol. BIO-5 (4), 2017.

Top